E-text prepared by MWS, Martin Pettit, and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made
available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org)



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustrations.
      See 62734-h.htm or 62734-h.zip:
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/62734/62734-h/62734-h.htm)
      or
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/62734/62734-h.zip)


      Images of the original pages are available through
      Internet Archive. See
      https://archive.org/details/daughterofsoldie00mead





THE DAUGHTER OF A SOLDIER

A Colleen of South Ireland

by

MRS. L. T. MEADE

Author of "Oceana's Girlhood," "A Wild Irish Girl," "The Girls of Merton
      College," "For Dear Dad," "Kitty O'donovan," "Peggy from
       Kerry," "The Chesterton Girl Graduates," "The Girls of
          King's Royal," "The Lady of Jerry Boy's Dreams,"
             "A Plucky Girl," "The Queen of Joy," "A
                  Girl of High Adventure," "Jill,
                      the Irresistible," etc.

With Four Half-Tone Illustrations by Charles L. Wrenn






New York
Hurst & Company
Publishers

Copyright, 1915,
by
Hurst & Company


[Illustration: She was listening intently to the song of the
lark.--_Page 2._]




CONTENTS.

CHAPTER                                          PAGE
    I. PERIWINKLES                                  1

   II. EAVESDROPPING                               14

  III. KINGSALA BY THE SEA                         33

   IV. THE O'SHEE                                  48

    V. THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD                     59

   VI. COLONEL HERBERT TO THE RESCUE               70

  VII. HAPPINESS                                   83

 VIII. SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND                    95

   IX. STEP-DAUGHTERS                             109

    X. AT TEMPLEMORE                              117

   XI. THE GRAND BLÜTHNER                         122

  XII. POPSY-DAD                                  134

 XIII. FLY-AWAY                                   156

  XIV. FELICITY                                   171

   XV. MISS PINCHIN                               183

  XVI. THE POWER OF HATRED                        192

 XVII. THE HOME OF SILENCE                        200

XVIII. THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS       206

  XIX. THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE            221

   XX. A FAILURE                                  236

  XXI. THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL              249

 XXII. THE WHITE ANGEL                            262

XXIII. THE WOUNDED HAND AND ARM                   278

 XXIV. WHITE FLOWERS AND FORGIVENESS FOREVERMORE  289

  XXV. FUZZY-WUZZY                                303

 XXVI. THE LESSON NOT YET LEARNED                 314

XXVII. THE LEARNING OF LIFE'S LESSON              319




ILLUSTRATIONS

                                                  PAGE
She was listening intently to the song of
the lark                                _Frontispiece_

She could ride by a sort of instinct. She was part
of her horse                                        85

She stretched out her arms and sang in her
glorious voice                                     204

"Stoop close to me.... You are Maureen and I
love you"                                          288




THE DAUGHTER OF A SOLDIER.




CHAPTER I.

PERIWINKLES.


It was a glorious midsummer day in the south of Ireland; it seemed as
though the birds wanted to sing their little hearts out. The trees
were in full leaf, and every flower bloomed with extra charm and extra
perfume. The old Rectory, situated in the well-known county of Cork,
was in a very lonely part. On one side it was five miles away from the
charming little town of Kingsala, and on the other quite ten miles from
the thriving and more mercantile town of Bradley. The Rectory stood
by itself, its thirty acres of grounds surrounding it. It had a back
avenue and a winding front avenue, but its special charm was its great
fruit garden. This was generally kept locked, for the Rector was most
particular with regard to his fruit. It had in addition a great lawn,
studded over with flower-beds filled mostly with roses. Just below this
lawn was an apiary full of bees. Then there were fields, cultivated
sometimes with grass for hay, sometimes with potatoes, sometimes again
with other vegetables; but beyond the lawn and the fields were great
pasture lands full of sheep, which formed a constant source of income
to the Rector, who was not too well off. His income from his living
was exactly one pound a day, but his wife, a haughty dame, with fiery
blue eyes and red hair, had large private means; therefore Templemore
was always kept in a certain kind of order. There were the necessary
number of gardeners; the old-fashioned and queer-looking house had a
great many servants, who did their work in the Irish fashion, which was
slovenly and untidy enough; but nevertheless, they always managed to
have a good dinner for "Herself," as they called Mrs. O'Brien, being
very much afraid, "so to spake, of the wummen's tongue." That tongue
could scathe them, and they did not want to be scathed.

On this summer day, when the story opens, Maureen lay flat on her back
and looked up, up, up, through the tall trees to the blue sky, which
peeped down through the branches at her. She was lying on a nest of
periwinkles, some white, some blue. There was clover within reach
also, and butterflies were flying here, there, and everywhere. Maureen
picked one or two periwinkles and watched the butterflies as they
flew from flower to flower. But she was not really interested either
in the butterflies or the flowers. She was listening intently to the
song of the lark, piercing, high, and clear, as he soared up from his
bed of earth to his heavenly home, until he looked a mere speck in
the ethereal distance. Close to her were the missel-thrush and the
blackbird, and the chirping, independent little Robin Redbreast, and a
few swallows darting here and there. Yes, they were all about her, they
were all around her, and they made this summer day the perfection of
bliss.

An Irish terrier, by name Larry, with his rough coat of golden, tawny
yellow, lay by her side. Now and then Maureen fondled him with her
useful little hand--that hand which was so seldom idle, and was only
idle now because she was a trifle anxious--only a trifle, but still,
she did not feel _quite_ herself, for undoubtedly things were happening
and she did not know what they were. She wanted to know, but could not
find out. She dreaded to ask, but she dreaded the reply still more.

Maureen was not exactly pretty, but she had what is called a lovable
face, and her uncle, the Reverend Patrick O'Brien, loved her quite as
much as he did his only daughter Kitty, aged six years, and his brave
young son Dominic, a boy who, according to the well-known Irish saying,
could lure the birds out of the bushes by the love-light that always
seemed to shine out of his honest, deep-blue eyes--those truly Irish
eyes with their thick jet-black upward-curled lashes.

Then there was Denis, a dear little fellow, some years younger than
Dominic, but on the other hand some years older than Kitty, with her
sweet ways and angelic dimples and masses of bright golden hair.

Maureen was the only child of Major O'Brien, twin-brother of the
Reverend Patrick O'Brien. The gallant and noble Major had died of a
wound inflicted in battle. He died in rescuing a brother soldier, but
lived long enough to obtain the Victoria Cross and to put his only
child, a little girl of six years of age, into his brother's care.

Thus Maureen came to Templemore, and while her Aunt--Patrick O'Brien's
first wife--lived, she was a truly happy child. It was her nature to
be happy; but when she reached her eighth birthday the sweet woman who
alone ever stood in the place of a mother to the child passed on to a
happier home, and the Rector, who was so terribly broken down that he
did not recover quickly, was ordered abroad.

A woman, sharp and knowing, fell in love with the really fascinating
widower. She was determined to win him, and win him she did. He did not
even pretend to love her; but she so worked on his feelings that when
at the end of a year he returned to Templemore, Mrs. O'Brien Number Two
accompanied him. All too quickly he found her out--all too soon were
his life and the lives of his children and that other child--in many
ways the dearest of all--rendered miserable.

The second Mrs. O'Brien was a widow of the name of Mostyn when the
Rector married her. She was a rich woman, but in certain ways she
was stingy. She placed her two daughters at a very cheap school near
Dublin, and never allowed them to come home for the holidays. At last,
however, she knew that they would soon be old enough to return.

Being obliged to consult her husband on the subject, she spoke
cheerfully about the life her handsome young daughters would bring into
the old place. Some day, she declared, they would be rolling in wealth,
and they should have every advantage that money even now could bestow
upon them. A rough-looking youth called Larry should be their groom;
they should have a smart little pony-carriage of their own, and could
go into Kingsala as often as the fancy pleased them. Kingsala was a
garrison town, and the poor beautiful weans should have every chance of
marrying well and of enjoying themselves.

The Rector gave a heavy sigh.

"Yes, that will be excellent work," pursued Mrs. O'Brien. "I shall have
one of the best rooms in the house refurnished for my girls, and get
them a Parisian maid and give them every chance. We shall have company
here then, and Maureen can help in the house. She is a very plain
child, and, eating the bread of charity as she does, she must make
herself useful in some way. Kitty will by-and-by follow in her steps;
but my children will have a very different future. You seem sometimes
to forget that fact, Patrick."

But, alas, the Reverend Patrick O'Brien had never forgotten and never
could forget the terrible fact which had brought misery into his
hitherto happy home. He said nothing to his wife on this special
occasion--it was not his way to answer back; but a couple of days
afterwards, he ordered what was called the old phaeton and drove to the
nearest railway station, which went by the name of Farringallaway. He
took a ticket from there to the city of Cork. He had a little business
to do in the city, and in especial he had a very long talk with a
certain doctor--Dr. James Mulhalphy. The two had a long and anxious
conversation together, and the Rector returned home in the cool of the
evening with a strange weight at his heart. That heart of his was very
big and very loving, and the feeling he had was both of rejoicing and
fear, for although long ago he had insured his life and settled his own
little property on his children, Denis, Dominic, and Kitty, in those
days there was no Maureen in the house, and he had done nothing at
all for her. She was the only child of his twin-brother, who had died
leaving her in his care, but who was unable to give her even a penny.
Oh, how much the Rector loved that brother and how he adored the bonnie
bit thing! But what was to happen now to that bright darling, who kept
them all alive, who was never dull, never idle, never sulky; who never
thought of herself for a single moment?

On this special, most lovely day, Maureen happened to be a little tired
as well as anxious. She had been rushing about since early morning,
attending to Aunt Constance, helping the inferior servants, and doing
what she could for old Pegeen. She felt that she had earned her rest
under the trees. She had a very old and tattered book beside her.
It had been given to her by her uncle, and was called _Gulliver's
Travels_; it seemed to Maureen to be a most fascinating book, and when
she told her uncle how she delighted in it, he informed her that on the
occasion of her next birthday he would give her the _Arabian Nights_
as a present. That birthday was four months off, it was true, but what
mattered that when she had this priceless treasure to look forward to.

The summer at Templemore was ordinarily celebrated by a rich supply of
fruit and vegetables, milk, butter, and eggs. The Reverend Patrick was
a born gardener, and his strawberries were so fine that they scented
the air as you passed them. In addition to the strawberries there were
great gooseberries of every variety, raspberries as large as thimbles,
also a fruit, not very well known now, called sugar-pears, other pears
of every description, plums of every variety, apples innumerable, and
peaches--oh, such peaches! In short, the summer of the year brought
with it plenty and abundance. It resembled Joseph's fat kine, which
were closely followed by the lean kine in the long sad winter.

Well, this was the longest day of the year. Maureen on her next
birthday would be fourteen years of age. She had earned her rest under
the tall trees, for had she not picked the peas and shelled them, and
had she not gathered the strawberries and removed their stalks? And
had she not beaten up a great bowl of whipped cream to go with the said
strawberries?

By-and-by Dominic came whistling along. He was accompanied by Denis,
who had hoisted Kitty on his shoulder. Kitty was the baby of the
family. She was a blue-eyed, fair-haired little girl, decidedly pretty
and with a look at times--a look which came and went--of the Reverend
Patrick O'Brien on her sweet, funny, jolly sort of face.

"Hullo," suddenly cried Dominic. He stood still and stared at Maureen.
"Puss, whatever are you idling for?"

"I'm not idling--I'm resting."

"Resting? Whatever have you to be tired about?"

It seemed to Maureen at that moment that the sun went behind a cloud
and that the fear at her heart grew greater and more tremendous. It was
a large fear, and it pressed on her like a stone. She did not want to
lie still any longer.

"I was resting," she repeated, "and you'll all know why when
dinner-time comes along."

"I hope Pegeen will cook the dinner properly," said Denis. "There is
such a jolly row when she doesn't, and I do so hate old Step when she's
giving vent to her feelings."

"Dominic," suddenly exclaimed Maureen, "may I speak to you alone for a
few minutes?"

"To be sure you may, girleen. I must say you look jolly comfortable,
and it is such a fag racing after Denis and Kitty--that is my present
employment."

"Him is big dog," said Kitty; "Dommy makes a splendid big dog."

"Well, I'm going to be Maureen's big dog," said Dominic, "if she
wants me. You two go off and amuse yourselves. I'll stretch on the
periwinkles here close to Maureen."

Now it so happened that everyone in the house, more or less, obeyed
Dominic O'Brien, and before many minutes had passed he and Maureen
were seated side by side and were both looking up at the blue sky
through the mantle of green leaves which the trees threw across it.
Both were also listening to the songs of the happy birds. They were
silent for a short time, then Maureen whipped a dirty, very coarse
little handkerchief out of her pocket and wiped away some tears. She
was not the sort of child that ever cried. She had gone through a good
deal of hardship since her uncle's second marriage, but she had never
complained, and to all appearance seemed to enjoy being scolded, for
Mrs. O'Brien did scold her from morning till night, and when she was
alone with her invariably called her "Charity child, ha! ha!"

Dominic gazed in amazement now at her tears.

"Maureen, mavourneen, what is the matter?"

"It is only that I am _frightened_," whispered Maureen.

"Frightened--you? Whatever in the world about? I didn't think there was
a bogie or ghost at the back o' beyond could frighten _you_!"

"It isn't that," whispered Maureen. "Those kind of things--why, they
are nonsense. But it's about--about--oh, Dominic, hold my hand--it's
about Uncle Pat. Haven't you noticed, Dom, dear?"

Dominic, who had filled his mouth with clover, spat it out, looked full
at his cousin, and said, "I don't know what in the wide world you mean,
Maureen."

"I have felt it in my sleep," she said, "and I have seen it in his
dear eyes, and that day he went to Cork, don't you remember, Dom? How
white and sad he was when he came home, and--bend close, please--to-day
Dr. Haggarty called. Step-auntie followed him into the porch--she did
not know that I was arranging sweet peas in the drawing-room, and the
drawing-room door was wide open--and I heard her say quite distinctly,
'Bless us and save us, it won't be soon surely?' And he said--oh,
Dominic, hold my hand _very_ tight--'Madam, it may not be for years,
but, on the other hand, it may be to-day or to-morrow.' 'That's a nice
look-out for me,' said Step-auntie, and then she gave a sniff, not
at all a sorry sniff, but an angry sniff, and she went back into the
house. She even came into the drawing-room, and she saw me, but she
took no more notice of me than if I was dirt. I was glad of that, at
least. Dominic, did you never guess--did you never suspect--that your
own most precious father has not been of late what he used to be?"

"Can't say I noticed," said Dominic; "and if whatever is the matter
with him is years away, why should we fret, Maureen?"

"Oh, oh," Maureen began to sob.

Dominic was a most affectionate boy. He swept his strong arms now round
his little cousin's neck and kissed her many times.

"You think too much--you feel too much," he said. "Remember that half
their time doctors are wrong. That which old Haggarty says may never
happen."

Maureen's soft, velvety eyes looked him full in the face.

"Don't you know what he meant?" she asked.

"Can't say I do; but for my part I don't believe in people who say that
something--I suppose it is something ghastly--may happen years ahead."

"_Or_ to-day _or_ to-morrow," repeated Maureen. "Dominic, hold my hand
very, very tight. You're older than me a good bit, but I think my heart
is older than yours. I must explain to you. Whenever that comes which
the doctor means----"

"Yes," said the boy, turning a little pale.

"It means," continued Maureen, "death! No more Uncle Patrick walking
up and down the stairs, no more Uncle Patrick preaching his beautiful
sermons to us in the church, no more Uncle Patrick taking care of the
garden and the fruit and the vegetables. He'll have gone up like the
lark did a short time ago; he'll leave his little earthly nest and go
up, up, up!"

Dominic felt a great choking lump in his throat.

"I say," he exclaimed suddenly, "the Pater does preach a lot lately
about what he calls the City of Gold, and old 'Step'--she doesn't like
it. I heard her say to him a couple of Sundays back, 'Patrick, you are
frightfully morbid,' and he said, 'Do you call that morbid?' I did not
dare to ask 'Step,' for she got so red and stamped her foot and said,
'Really and truly, all my plans will be upset.' I say, Maureen, can't
you go and ask the Pater?"

"Oh, you are right enough," said Maureen; "whatever happens, you are
his own children; and his wife will look after her daughters. But oh,
Dominic, what's to become of me? There is only the world and it's
_cold_; and I know very little, for I haven't been taught much. There's
only the cold world for Maureen."

"There's nothing of the sort," cried Dominic. "I swear that I'll share
my very last crust with you, Maureen."

"Oh, but aren't you a darling," said the child.

She suddenly gave him some sloppy wet kisses on his freckled face, then
she said, "You make me feel brave. When shall I go and see Uncle Pat?
We may be frightening ourselves about nothing after all."

"Of course we may," said Dominic, who was a very cheerful sort of lad.
"I've got a grand plan. The 'Step' has driven to Kingsala to see a lot
of friends, and she put on her very, very best clothes, and a great
aigrette in her hat, which I thought wasn't right for her to wear, and
she was in blue with heaps of flowers fastened on her dress. I'll bring
father right out here. It's a perfect day, and I'll get his great thick
rug and some cushions, and he shall lie close to you, little mate,
and you can ask him anything in the wide world that you like. I don't
believe that story myself, not a bit, not a bit, but remember and never
forget that, if the worst comes, we, you and I, share our last crust
together."

Maureen made no answer for she could not. Dominic, feeling very stiff
and tall and determined, went as far as the study door. The Reverend
Patrick lived in his study; it was his room of rooms. The lad was just
about to go in when he heard voices, which surprised him and made his
stout young heart stand still. One voice was his father's, the other
his step-mother's.




CHAPTER II.

EAVESDROPPING.


Dominic had never in his short life of fifteen years been known to do
an underhand or mean thing. It is true he had plenty of faults--for
what lad has not--but his virtues outshone strong passions, and nobody
in reality guessed that he possessed a wild, fearless, and adventurous
nature.

At the present moment he stood listening as though stunned. He knew
quite well that he was eavesdropping. The study door was a little
open, and he could hear as distinctly as though he were in the room.
He did not mind eavesdropping on this occasion. In fact, he meant to
eavesdrop. What did it matter to him just then what the world thought
of him. _They_ were talking--his father--his most beloved father--and
his equally detestable step-mother; and Dominic fully resolved with all
his boyish heart to listen to each word they said, for he had caught
the word "Maureen," and he had further noticed the anguish in his
father's voice.

"Constance, you can't do it--you cannot be so cruel!"

"I was half-way to Kingsala," was the reply, "when it suddenly flashed
over me, Patrick, that you had better know my intentions, so I returned
on purpose. I'm going straight to see Mr. Murphy, the solicitor, and
after telling you first, I shall have a round talk with him. My talk
will be with regard to Maureen."

"Yes," replied the Rector.

There was a pause, but the young eavesdropper had very sharp ears.

"You told me yourself, you silly man, that you are dying. It is true,
that having taken the best medical advice, you may possibly hold on
for a year or two, but you confess that your days are numbered. Now
a year here or there does not much matter to me. I shall be a widow
before long. Now I have my own girls to provide for--my Daisy and
my Henrietta. I can do well for them, and your insurance money and
your private means are settled on Kitty and the two boys by marriage
settlement. There is nothing, therefore, for Maureen. When you adopted
her, Patrick, you should have provided for her. I tell you, frankly and
plainly, that after your death I will do nothing for the child. Maureen
will be a beggar. She has never been properly educated, and I see
nothing for her but to go into service. If she were a little taller she
might make a parlourmaid. It is a pity she is so short and so plain.
Well, I am outspoken. I tell you the exact truth. Maureen will not get
one shilling from me, and your children's money cannot be touched; so
now you know."

"Constance, you can speak like that to a dying man. May God forgive
your cold heart. Once, Constance, I thought you both beautiful and
good; I was even fool enough to think there was something of the angel
about you. Alas, I quickly learnt my mistake. Now, Constance, I will
tell you plainly that my children and Maureen share and share alike."

"Ah," said Mrs. O'Brien, with a sort of groan, "how very stupid and
silly you are, Patrick; but when you talk with Mr. Murphy he will tell
you a very different story."

"Listen to me, Constance," continued the Rector, "I know well that I
have not long to live, but I may hold out for a few years. My boys, my
girl, and I will provide for Maureen. I never told you how she came
into the family."

"You did not; but I cannot wait to hear your romantic story now. I may
miss Mr. Murphy."

"Constance, you must wait. It will not take up five minutes of your
time. My little brown-eyed Maureen came to me in this fashion. I had a
twin-brother. I loved him better than myself. The thought of meeting
him again is one of the joys I look forward to; he died of wounds
received in the field of battle. His young wife had died before him,
and he left his little child, Maureen, to me. I brought her up as my
own. The boys look upon her as their sister. Kitty does the same.
Little Maureen came to the Rectory, and since then her sweetness and
innocence have helped me to bear the greatest sorrow of my life--the
loss of that brother who was dearer to me than myself. Now you can go,
Constance, but Maureen shall be provided for."

"You are about the most silly, out-of-the-world person I ever came
across," said Mrs. O'Brien. "Well, let me tell you that your story
about yourself and your twin-brother does not affect me in the least.
When you die, Maureen has to earn her living--or go to the workhouse.
Well, you know the truth. As to upsetting your marriage settlement, it
cannot be done. Ta-ta. I may not be back until very late. I was always
outspoken, and shall be to my dying day."

The overdressed woman turned swiftly and left the room.

Softly, very softly, Dominic hid himself behind a shabby old screen in
the narrow passage which led to the Rector's study. Mrs. O'Brien was
soon returning to Kingsala, and Mr. O'Brien, feeling himself alone,
weak and suffering, laid his head on his hands and groaned aloud.

"My little Maureen!" he murmured. "God, my Heavenly Father, help me.
Can it be possible that what the woman says is true--that terrible
woman, whom once I loved and--and married? Oh, my God, to have to face
Maurice, my dearest brother, and tell him about little Maureen."

Just then a light touch rested on the stricken man's shoulder. He
raised his face and saw with astonishment his young son Dominic beside
him.

"Dad," said Dominic, "Maureen and I were talking together about you.
You can't imagine, dad, how lovely the air is outside. We were a bit
anxious about you--Maureen and I--and (as 'herself' was away) we
thought--Maureen and I did--that you might come out and lie on the
thick rug with a pile of pillows under your head. You know the spot
I mean. It is where the periwinkles grow and the tall trees shelter
us from the hottest rays of the sun. Well, it was a little plan we
made between us, Maureen and I; but when I came to fetch you--I'm not
ashamed to own it, dearest old dad,--but the door was a bit open, and
I heard voices and I listened. 'Herself' had come back and I heard her
say that she would do nothing at all for Maureen; then I heard you say,
you blessed man, that you would, when the time came, divide all your
own money between Kitty and Maureen and Denis and myself. You will do
it, won't you, dear dad?"

"Yes, my son, if it is possible."

"But how can it not be possible when we _all_ wish it?" asked the boy.

"Listen, Dominic. Perhaps you had no right to overhear, but on the
other hand perhaps God meant it. Anyhow you are on my side now."

"Dad, tell me the very truth. You are not really ill?"

"Yes, my son, really."

"But I mean"--the boy's voice choked--"badly?"

"Yes, lad, very badly."

"Still, you may live for years."

"That's true. Now, avick, listen to me. Your step-mother will return
from visiting Murphy to-night. I greatly fear she will do what mischief
she can. I have a great dread over me, Dom; I can't quite explain it;
but to-morrow you and I will go together and see the solicitor. Oh yes,
I am quite well enough for that. I'll get the truth out of him, cost
me what it may. I won't listen to a word of what _she_ has got to say.
We'll go early in the warm part of the day and find out for ourselves
what can be done for Maureen."

"Dad, there never was your like before. We'll go, and we'll put things
as right as possible; and now, would it at all comfort you to come out
and lie on the periwinkles where Maureen is waiting, for she has heard
a few words, nothing of any consequence, but they have troubled her,
and her dear, brave little heart is almost breaking. She loves you so
passionately."

"Yes, we'll go," said the Rector.

He rose very slowly, and, leaning on his son's arm, presently
approached the spot where Maureen, wondering at the long delay, was
sitting up and waiting. She had her hands clasped round her knees, and
the tears which filled her eyes a short time ago had ceased to flow,
for Maureen was not what she called a "cry-baby"; but the soft brown
eyes were all the same full of wild fear. When she saw her uncle and
cousin, however, she gave a glad exclamation, sprang to her feet, and
ran forward to meet Uncle Pat.

"Oh, but this is heavenly," cried the child; "oh, but you have come to
me your own self, you blessed darling." Then she and Dominic between
them arranged the thick rug and the soft but shabby pillows, and the
Rector lay down while Dominic with a bright nod to his little mate ran
quickly away.

He crept into a disused old barn at the back of the house, and there
he cried as few boys of his age do cry, silently, with a passion of
sorrow, with an anguish of grief. He made no noise as the tears slowly
rolled down over his cheeks, but the pain at his manly young heart was
almost unbearable. Maureen! to treat her as the 'Step' would certainly
treat her, and his most beloved father sooner or later to _die_. This
was the first real touch of trouble that had come to the boy, and he
felt that he could scarcely endure it.

"But whatever happens, father and I will settle about Maureen," he said
to his troubled heart. "Darling Maureen!"

Meanwhile Maureen herself was in her element. She might cry afterwards,
but she was certainly not going to cry now. She was a very young little
girl, but she had in many ways far more self-control than her older
cousin, and her only object now was to comfort and cheer Uncle Pat.

"You mustn't sit out long, you know, Uncle Pat," she began, "but I'm
sure we can have half an hour. Suppose we talk of the very pleasantest
things. You begin, Uncle Pat. Tell me some of the very beautiful things
you preach about when you talk to us about the City of Gold; and may I
lay my head, very lightly--just there--on your _dear_ shoulder. I won't
tire you; I really won't. Are the gates really of pearl in your City
and the streets of gold?"

"The Bible says so, my little girl."

"And the souls go up and up," continued Maureen, "and enter in and go
out no more. And the Lord Jesus Christ has made mansions for them to
live in, and there is the River of Life and the Tree of Life which is
for the healing of the nations; and my Father is there. It must be
very, very nice to be there; don't you think so, Uncle Pat?"

"Yes, Maureen."

"But we are down here, at present," said Maureen, "so we must do with
this little bit of the earth, and I'm just awfully happy when I'm with
you and Dom. Now I want to tell you all the funny stories I can think
of. I want to make you laugh. Do you know that I'm studying French very
hard, and I came across such a strange bit the other day. It was about
the funniest story I ever read. May I try and tell it to you--only I
won't be able to do it any sort of justice?"

"Yes, tell it to me, Maureen, my blessing."

"Well, I'll do my best. There was James the Sixth of Scotland, who of
course, you know, became James the First of England, but this queer
story happened when he was only James the Sixth of Scotland. Well,
of course, he was a great king and lived in great state, and one day
who should visit him but an Ambassador from the great Court of Spain.
The Ambassador wore magnificent clothes, and the King was greatly
taken with him and talked very big to him, and tried to make out that
Scotland was a much better country than Spain; but the Ambassador
did not believe him, so he said, 'I see, your Majesty, that you are
surrounded by courtiers and professors of all sorts, but I don't
see anywhere a Professor of Signs.' Well, of course, King James was
dreadfully puzzled, but he was not going to give in, not for a minute;
so he said at once, 'Our great University is at Aberdeen, and of course
we have a Professor of Signs there.' 'That is most interesting,' said
the Ambassador, 'and I should much like to see him.' 'You shall,' said
the King. 'You shall go to Aberdeen to-morrow and see the Professor
of Signs.' Then the King called his learned men around him and sent
one of the most learned to Aberdeen to arrange that at the University
there should be a Professor of Signs dressed in academic robes ready
to meet the Ambassador from Spain. He came back early in the morning
and told the King it was all right. He said they had found a one-eyed
butcher who was something of a wag, and that they had induced him to
come to the University and meet the Ambassador from Spain. So the
one-eyed butcher went and sat in his chair of state in his beautiful
robes, and by-and-by the Ambassador from Spain arrived, and the other
professors came out to welcome him, and they said to him how proud
they were to meet so great and distinguished a man. 'But,' said the
Ambassador, 'I particularly want to see your Professor of Signs.'
'Oh, _that's_ all right,' said the professors; 'he is waiting for
you in the next room.' They took him in and left him alone with the
Professor of Signs. The Professor glowered at him, but didn't utter a
word. The Ambassador, however, went boldly up and raised one finger
and pointed to the Professor of Signs. Instantly the Professor of
Signs took two fingers and shook them in the face of the Ambassador,
whereupon the Ambassador took three fingers and held them very close
to the Professor of Signs. Then the Professor of Signs got very red,
and he clenched his great brawny fist and shook it violently at the
Ambassador. The Ambassador immediately went up to him and offered him
a large orange. The Professor of Signs pushed the orange away, thrust
his hand into his pocket, and pulled out a lump of oat-cake. After that
the Ambassador went into the next room. 'Well,' said the professors,
who were waiting in great anxiety, 'how did you get on?' 'Wonderful!'
said the Ambassador, 'too wonderful, I could not have believed it if I
had not seen it. When I went in I held up one finger to show him there
was _one God_, whereupon he instantly held up two to me, in order to
remind me that there was the Father and the Son. I then held up three
to him to show that I recognised the Trinity, whereupon he clenched
his mighty fist and showed me that he agreed with me. I then offered
him a beautiful orange to show him how the good God gives us of the
fruits of the earth, but he--he did better than that--he rejected the
orange and offered me oat-cake, the sustenance of man, his life. Oh,
it was marvellous!' So the Ambassador went back highly pleased to the
Court of King James I, but when he was well on his homeward journey,
the professors rushed into the room where the butcher was seated, and
they said to him, 'What do you think of the Ambassador; how did you get
on with him?' 'What did I think of him,' said the one-eyed butcher. 'I
tell you he was a mocking scoundrel, and I was all but taking his life.
He came in to me and pointed a finger at me to show that I had but _one
eye_, but I shook _two fingers_ at him to show that my _one_ eye was
as good as his two. Then he pointed three fingers at me, as much as to
say that he was the better man; but I doubled my fist in his face, and
then he brought me a bit of fruit from his country--an orange--a common
orange; and I showed him what we men of Scotland live on--oat-cake, the
staff of life.'"

The Rector was intensely amused at Maureen's story, inquired what
French book she had got it out of, and really, for the time, in this
bright little girl's presence, he forgot himself and his anxieties.
They went on chatting and laughing. The air blew soft as a zephyr, and
Uncle Pat thought less of his troubles; the colour came into his cheeks
and the light into his eyes. Maureen from her earliest days had been a
born story-teller, and her uncle was wondering if her undoubted talent
might not be turned to account for her benefit later on. They told
many other stories, each to the other, but suddenly Maureen uttered an
exclamation.

"Look, do look, Uncle Pat," she cried.

There was Dominic coming towards them. He had got over his fit of
intolerable crying, and managed, by washing his face, to get rid of
the tears which had disfigured it so badly. When he saw Uncle Pat and
Maureen chatting and laughing together, he felt in a dream; but it was
a happy dream, and his spirits revived.

"Daddy," he said, "the 'Step' is at Kingsala."

"Yes, my boy."

"Well, I have brought this tray out. Here is a cup of chocolate for you
which Pegeen made. I went to her myself to the kitchen and I saw her
make it, with the purest milk and not one drop of water. Then she cut
a lot of bread and butter and made some toast for you, and she clapped
her hands when she heard 'Step' was away; and here are beautiful
strawberries for yourself and Maureen and for me. We are going to have
a jolly picnic tea all together seated on the periwinkles."

"I have had a very jolly time with Maureen. She is a very clever little
girl," said the Rector.

"Oh, don't let's talk about me," said Maureen. "Now, sip your
chocolate, dearest darling, and let's be as merry as merry can be. Oh,
I say, aren't these strawberries gorgeous. _You_ planted them, you
know, Uncle Pat; they are the latest variety, and you said they would
be first-rate."

"And they are," said the Rector. "I declare I feel quite hungry."

He sipped his chocolate and ate a little of the ripe fruit, and the
children watched him and ate bread and butter and drank tea and took
what strawberries were left. By-and-by it became a trifle chill,
whereupon Maureen instantly took the part of a small mother and wrapped
her uncle up and took him back to the house.

There was a turf fire blazing even on this hot June day in the Rector's
study, and Maureen managed to step behind and whisper to Dominic, "I
_know_. I didn't worry him by asking him. I told him stories instead.
We've just got to be _brave_, Dom, boy, and keep his spirits up. We
need not question about what we know. When I looked in his face, I felt
that I could not utter a word, for his dear face told me. It was so
very near the angels, so I had one good story which I told him, and I
invented some more, and I vote that now we call Denis and Kitty and
have some games and fun--not too noisy, you know--and I'll see the
darling, darling Uncle to bed myself. He says I'm a born story-teller,
but _I_ think I'm a born nurse. He shall be in bed before old 'Step'
comes back. I'll manage that."

About nine o'clock Mrs. O'Brien returned. Her cold sort of beauty, for
she was still comparatively young, had a triumphant gleam in it on this
occasion. She ate a large supper heartily, and did not once inquire
about her husband's state of health. Some years ago, when her husband's
cough troubled her, she arranged a large luxurious room on the first
floor for herself, but he continued to sleep, when he could sleep at
all, in the bare apartment where he had lived with such happiness with
his first dear wife. In this room Dominic and Denis and Kitty were
born. In this room the first Mrs. O'Brien had passed on into the Holy
City.

On this special night something induced Constance O'Brien to go up to
her husband's bedroom. He was dropping asleep as she bounced in.

"Well, old man," she said, "you may as well know the truth. Your own
money, all your insurances, in fact, every penny you possess, will go
to your children and to no one else at your death, be it to-day or be
it to-morrow. This is owing to your marriage settlement. It is well I
have money of my own. Murphy astonished me by telling me that there
would be altogether about ten thousand pounds, including, of course,
your private means, to divide among your three children. It is as well
I have my own drop, which is a trifle more than that. Let me tell you,
Patrick--take it as a night-cap--that you have behaved in the most
disgraceful way to me; but, anyhow, I have the pleasure of informing
you that you cannot touch _one penny_ for Maureen. Yes, I _have_ that
pleasure, little spiteful interloper. I never could abide her."

"Good-night, Constance," said Patrick O'Brien, "and try, my wife, to
keep your heart from hard thoughts. For, believe me, when you come to
stand where I now stand--on the edge of the world--you will be glad,
very glad, that you have done so."

Mrs. O'Brien, for reply, whisked away.

"The doctor certainly said he _might_ last for years," she whispered
under her breath. "If it only could be a little shorter! Anyhow,
Maureen has nothing. Had I known that those children will be so well
off and that he would not be able to leave me a penny, I would have
taken precious good care never to marry him. But there! for his ten
thousand pounds; I have at least fifty thousand, and I am young
still, not quite forty. I shall do my best for my own girls, and even
exaggerate a little with regard to their fortunes. Henrietta ought
to turn out quite pretty, and Daisy has the most lovely hair I ever
saw. Yes, they will both marry well; I'll see to that; and in all
probability I shall myself marry again. I know I'm good-looking. Mrs.
Rankin told me so this very day. It is a hard trial to be tied to a
broken-down husband. I told her how ill he was. I think it well to
spread these reports. He certainly doesn't _look_ as though he'd live
for years. Poor, stupid, old Pat. He thought to affect me with that
story of his brother, but I am not that sort of woman, thank goodness."

Meanwhile another glorious summer day dawned on the world. Mr.
O'Brien ordered the phaeton to be brought round at ten o'clock,
and, accompanied by his young son Dominic, went to see Murphy, the
well-known solicitor at Kingsala. Murphy received him with the
affectionate, warm-hearted greeting which characterises good-tempered
Irishmen. O'Brien put the whole case before him. Murphy listened
attentively, tapping his heel now and then, and now and then giving a
low, significant whistle under his breath. When the story had come to
an end there was a complete silence between the two men for the space
of a minute. Dominic, who was in the background and was not noticed at
all, felt strangely uncomfortable, for he did not like the expression
in Murphy's small shrewd eyes.

At last the solicitor spoke.

"I saw your good lady yesterday, Mr. O'Brien."

"Yes; she meant to call on you."

"I am sorry to perceive that you yourself look but poorly."

"That does not matter, Murphy. I have come here to make provision for
Maureen."

"But," said Murphy, "marriage settlement, you know. It's impossible to
twist a marriage settlement made prior to marriage. In that you have
left everything to your own children."

"I cannot leave Maureen with no money," said the Rector. His voice was
agitated, his face deadly pale, and there were drops of dew on his
forehead. "Is there no possible way, Mr. Murphy," he continued, "in
which my dear little niece can be provided for?"

"Well, Mr. O'Brien, right is right, and law is law, and if your
children when they all come of age agree, with the sanction of the
trustees, Mr. Walters of Walterscourt and Mr. O'More of Moresland, to
share their money with the little girl, it can of course be done. By
the way, how old is that lad there?"

"Fifteen," interrupted Dominic; "and I wish it done. I don't want to
wait for any coming-of-age."

"Tut-tut, lad, you don't know the law.--Forgive me, O'Brien, but I am
not very well acquainted with your family."

"There is my other son, Denis, aged eleven, and my baby, Kitty, aged
six."

"Dear, dear, dear!" said Murphy. "You'd best see the trustees. I can
do nothing, and I doubt if they can until your youngest child is of
age; then of course the matter can be easily arranged and your little
property divided into four instead of three shares."

"Thank you," said Mr. O'Brien.

He rose feebly. "I wrote to my trustees last night," he went on,
"asking for an appointment. My time is short, and something must be
done. I will go and see them immediately."

The tall, distinguished-looking clergyman left the room with his hand
resting on Dominic's square young shoulder.

"I should like to spite that woman," thought Murphy, when the clergyman
had left. "How bitter--how savage she was when she spoke to me
yesterday; but God knows I can't see my way, and I am quite sure that
O'More and Walters will agree with me. Sometimes marriage settlements
can be very troublesome, although, on the other hand, they are the
salvation of many a home. Poor, dear O'Brien, how well I remember when
he signed that settlement, and the pretty, sweet girl who was with him,
looking like the angel she was. Ah, they were happy, those two. There's
a nice little sum accruing for those three children, for I see to all
O'Brien's investments; and the five thousand pounds which he has paid
for in the London Assurance has increased mightily in value. There will
really be much more than ten thousand pounds to give to those three,
but as to the little niece--well, there's a clause providing for the
education of O'Brien's own children, but not a penny, not a penny for
her. Poor little lamb, I shouldn't like to be left in my fine _lady's_
tender care. I wonder what will happen? Upon my word, I'm downright
interested, and the poor fellow looks deadly bad. If his mind was
at rest he might hold out for a year or two, otherwise--dear, dear,
there's a lot of trouble in this world."




CHAPTER III.

KINGSALA BY THE SEA.


If there was a town which was unlike any other town that was ever
built, it was Kingsala by the sea. Kingsala had a land-locked harbour
and an outer harbour beyond that, and beyond that again the mighty
Atlantic with its rolling waves; and nothing between it and America.
Kingsala lived for itself. It had in especial its World's End, a part
of the town much respected by the poor folk. Here the fish were put
out to dry, and the little half-naked children raced about in the
sunshine. They were dark-eyed, dark-browed, dark-complexioned, and it
was a well-known fact that their ancestors came from Spain in the time
of the Spanish Armada, when those who were saved settled down at the
World's End. Here they married bonny, bright-eyed Irish girls, and from
that day to this their children were dark and wild and fierce, with the
blood of the Spanish mariner in their veins.

But beyond the World's End came the town. The town was most peculiar.
It had no foot-paths, and was full of large and straggling houses. The
principal street in the town was called Fisher Street. This led to the
Stony Way on the right, and on the left to the Long Quay. There was
also the Short Quay or Patrick's Quay. The houses were very capacious
and even handsome, and although the street view in Fisher Street was
ugly enough, the back view made up for everything, for each house, at
least on the sea-side, looked out on a garden beautifully kept, with
a low wall at the far end. In the centre of the wall was a little
gate. Opening the gate, you went down wooden steps to where a boat was
fastened. You had but to loosen the boat and step into her and float
away into the land-locked harbour, or, if you liked, go farther into
the outer harbour.

In the summer time the whole of the beautiful land-locked harbour was
covered with a sort of phosphorescence, which caused the water to look
like living fire. Many a young lad who lived in Kingsala spent the
night in the inner harbour, stretched fast asleep in the bottom of his
boat. In the evenings hardly any of the "Quality," as they were called,
were seen in the streets. They were as a rule floating about in the
harbour, singing, chattering, laughing, or exchanging confidences one
with another. The land-locked inner harbour was in the summer months
transformed into a sort of drawing-room, where friends met friends,
exchanged the news--very small and very local--and arranged picnics at
the Platters and Dishes the next day.

The "Quality" of Kingsala had little or nothing to do. They were
without exception gentlefolks living on their means. Work was a thing
unheard of; it was not gentlemanly. You might fish, you might hunt, but
work for a living--never. Pleasure was the order of the hour.

Kingsala was what was called a "soft" place, which expression means
that in the summer the sun was bright and glorious without being too
hot, and that in winter the mists fell, although nobody minded them in
the least. It is true they shut out all views of the lovely harbour,
with its Old Fort at one side and its Charles Fort at the other. Frost
hardly ever visited this part of the world, but the finest of fine rain
blotted out the view completely. On these occasions the girls--and very
handsome girls they were--put on their waterproofs and flirted with
the officers in the garrison-town, meeting them in a place which was
called The Green, and enjoying life to the uttermost. These girls never
thought about age. They wanted to have a good time, and they could not
possibly tell you what age they were; the subject of age was taboo at
Kingsala. The people were good-natured and most neighbourly.

If a very poor family of little or no means took a house there,
the said family lived as a matter of course on their neighbours,
breakfasting in one house, lunching in another, having a picnic tea in
another, and dining in a fourth. They were always welcome. They lived
practically for nothing, except for the small trifle they paid for the
rent of their dwelling. Certainly Kingsala was the home for the very
poor, but it had one peculiarity which greatly added to its many charms.

Leaving the sea behind you, you walked up Break Heart Hill or the Green
Hill or the Stony Steps, whereupon you found yourself on what we will
call the Round Hill. Here were to be seen spacious houses, where those
who really _had_ money resided. Here were to be found the aristocracy
of the little place.

Walking over the Round Hill, you obtained a view of every part and
every side of the inner harbour, and it was here, in the very best
position, that O'Brien's two trustees, O'More of Moresland and Walters
of Walterscourt, resided side by side. They had each a large stone
house, with big gardens and every imaginable luxury.

These men were, for Kingsala, thought very rich indeed. Walters was
perhaps the richer, but O'More had the bigger heart.

On the night before his intended visit to these good gentlemen, the
Rev. Patrick O'Brien wrote a letter to each telling them that he meant
to see them both at O'More's house on the following day. He said in
his letter, "I particularly want to see you both together. The matter
is of urgent moment, and I trust you will both manage to meet me at
Moresland."

The two trustees certainly did manage to meet Mr. O'Brien. He took a
circuitous drive to Moresland in order to avoid the steepest of the
hills; thus he had to pass through the World's End. The smell of the
drying fish was very distinct, and Dominic found himself sniffing
somewhat disdainfully, whereupon his father said, "Why now, my brave
avick, whatever are you turning up your nose for?"

"I'm sorry, pater; but I must say it's a nasty smell," said the boy.
"The place looks so terribly dirty, and all those fish hanging out to
dry give me an uncomfortable feeling."

"Ah, laddie, it's plain to be seen, you don't know your Ireland as you
ought. Now, listen. I can tell you a hit of a yarn. It's as true as
you are sitting by my side. There was a farmer man, O'Donovan by name,
who owned a biteen of land, no bigger than a quarter of an acre, just
beyond the Beyonds, and he took it into his numbskull, after making
his fortune by that fish that you despise, to visit London town and
see the world. He was taken ill there, and not all the sights of great
London could cure him--not the King's Palace, nor the Crystal Palace,
nor the two great cathedrals (Westminster and St. Paul's), nor the
Picture Galleries. He looked at them all, forsooth, but not a word did
he utter, and he grew weaker and weaker until at last he wouldn't go
out at all, and he lay on his bed moaning just piteous to hear. Well,
avick, what do you think? He had made his home with a sister of his
who was accustomed to the place, and she had a family of children and
a husband, and she was shrewd enough to guess what ailed him, and
she also knew what would cure him, so she sent very privately to her
brother, who was still curing fish at the World's End, and one morning
what should arrive but a little parcel by post. It was packed up very
shabby, and the postman didn't seem to think much of it; but she sprang
on it, and told the postman to be off and about his business, for she
had got something that would cure her brother. She opened the parcel
just under the sick man's nose. He was nearly gone by then, but when
he smelt the fish--the dear little bit of dried fish, which the shabby
little parcel contained, he raised himself upright in bed and cried
aloud with a great strong voice, 'My native air, my native air,' and
he hugged the fish to him and kept sniffing and sniffing; and the
sister, being a knowing body, packed him back to his native air, and
he's as well as ever now. Why, talk of angels, O'Donovan, there you are
yourself. The blessings of the morning on you; and how are you finding
yourself this beautiful day?"

A rough-looking, red-haired man came up. His nose was nothing to speak
of, but his eyes were blue as the sky.

"Ah, and it's your Riverence," he cried. "As to me, I'm as strong and
hearty as can be. Why, it was dying I was in that horrid London. The
breath was nearly out of me; but my native air soon pulled me round.
Biddy was a cute woman, your Riverence. But come now, you don't look
too well yourself, Mr. O'Brien. It's me that is sorry to see you so
poorly-like. And is that your young son, sir? May Heaven bless him.
He's a real fine avick, but my recommend for you is to come and live in
the World's End, your Riverence. You'd soon get back your hearty ways
in a place like this."

"I'm afraid the air would not have quite the same effect on me,
O'Donovan," said the Rector, with that beautiful gentle smile of his.
"I am glad to see you so hearty, my man. But now, I must hurry on, for
I have an appointment with Mr. O'More and can't keep him waiting."

"And far be it from me to detain your Riverence. Ah, well, the Quality,
they will have their fads. There's no place like the World's End. Ye
could live there for ever and ever, Amen."

"Well, good-bye, O'Donovan. My blessings on you," said the Rector.

A few minutes later the Rector and the boy were shown into a large,
handsomely furnished dining-room at Moresland, where both Walters
and O'More were waiting for him. Each man gave the Rector a hearty
greeting, and each man shook hands with Dominic and looked him straight
in the eyes.

A minute or two later a rough-looking wench appeared with a silver tray
piled with good things, which, as Mr. O'More remarked, "The youngster
may tackle while we are talking business."

"Hot that you look too well yourself, O'Brien," said Walters.

"I'd hardly know you, man," said O'More. "Come now, have a glass of
whisky punch--the very best in the land. The real potheen. It's hard
to get in these times when the excise officers are so sharp, but Mary
there keeps me well supplied. We'll just have a grand brew, and then
you can tell us what is weighing on your mind."

The Rector certainly did feel strangely weak. But when Walters prepared
the potheen, as he alone knew how, and when the three men found
themselves with a brimming tumblerful each, "and a little one for the
kid," said O'More, they were all about to sip the cordial when O'Brien
interposed.

"Not for my boy, thank you, O'More. He never touches that sort of
thing. He's in rude health, God bless him. As for me, I will take a sip
or two, for I get fits of tiredness now and then; nothing to grumble
at, the Lord's name be praised! But now, may I tell you why I've come?"

"We are prepared to listen," said O'More.

Then and there the story was told. The possibility--for the Rector did
not make it more at that moment--of his own death; and his earnest
desire that Maureen, the only child of his dead brother, should be left
provided for; that in short she should have her share with Dominic and
Denis and Kitty.

"I have," said the Reverend Patrick, "insured my life for five thousand
pounds. I insured it in the London Assurance Company when I was a
very young man, so that I have several good bonuses. In fact, my five
thousand must be nearly six or seven thousand by now. In addition,
I have, as you know, five thousand of my own private means. Now, my
desire is, not being as strong as I could wish, to settle one-fourth
of what I possess on my little Maureen. I suppose there will be no
difficulty?" The Rector looked full up as he spoke, with his sweet,
dark, handsome eyes. "There can be no difficulty, can there, O'More?"

"Marriage settlement," was Walters' interruption.

"Well, yes, I did make the settlement before I married my poor dear
wife."

"And you settled all that money on her and her children?"

"I did, and would have settled ten times as much if I had had it to
settle. But she has long gone to the Land of the Blessed. I have
adopted Maureen, and must provide for her. I want a deed of gift to be
drawn up, giving the child an equal share with her three cousins of
whatever money there is when I pass from the world."

O'More looked at Walters. Walters rose and paced the room. He paced
it once, and then twice; then he said abruptly, "The only way you can
provide for Maureen, Patrick, old man, is by living yourself. There is
no earthly reason why you should not live until your children are of
age; then if they wish it, we can easily draw up a deed of gift."

"But my little Kitty is only six years old," said the Rector. "Ah, my
friends, I can't live as long as that. I know it. I don't want to talk
of it, but I know it."

"Father, dear father, we'll manage it somehow," interrupted Dominic.

"Sit down, laddie, and let your father speak," said Walters. "You are
down-hearted, O'Brien."

"And for my part," said O'More, "I should like to know what is to
become of your second wife. I hear plenty of talk of her being a very
fine lady indeed. I suppose if such an unlikely thing did happen as
your being called hence, she naturally would take care of the little
one."

"Ah, there is the trouble," said O'Brien. "My wife has abundant means
of her own. Fifty thousand pounds of her own, no less. She has two
daughters, and she intends to spend all her money on them, and refuses
to do anything for my pretty Maureen."

O'More suddenly got up, went over to Walters and whispered something
into his ear. Walters nodded emphatically.

"Perhaps we have no right to tell you, sir," said O'More, "but I think
the time has arrived for you to get a bit of comfort out of it. At the
time of her marriage your second wife was madly in love with you. Was
that not so?"

"I thought it was so at the time," said O'Brien. "Well, she proved it
in a very decisive way, for we both received a letter from her lawyers
in London, Messrs. Debenham and Druce, who told us that she had made a
will in your favour, and that if by any chance she died before you,
her property was to be equally divided between you, and her children
and yours, including Maureen by name."

"Constance _couldn't_ have said that," said the Rector.

"She did. It is all in black and white. And I have a copy of the will,
which I asked the London lawyers for, and Maureen's name is mentioned."

"Ah, well," said the Rector, rising, "she is a strong woman and still
quite young. I have but little chance of surviving her."

"She has made that will in your favour," said Walters sententiously.
"And as far as I can tell has never altered it. Even the youngest of us
cannot but remember that in the midst of life we are in death. But I
must tell you plainly, O'Brien, that your _settlement_ cannot possibly
be altered until your youngest child comes of age."

On their way home young Dominic did all that he could to cheer and help
his father.

"You must lie down when you get in, dad, and afterwards Maureen and
I will give you a right good time on the periwinkles. Think of it,
dad--chocolate and strawberries and cream, and Maureen and I! Oh, let's
be happy in the present."

"My boy, my boy," said the Rector, "I wish I could. With all my heart I
wish I could; but it is just the awful, terrible present which affects
me."

Little did either of these two guess that the present was being
settled for them, and in the most unlooked-for way.

After visiting her husband on the previous night, Mrs. O'Brien, quite
contrary to her usual custom, slept very badly. The Rector's face
seemed to haunt her, and a sudden memory haunted her still more. She
recalled what she had forgotten during the four years of her married
life--the will which she had made in favour of her husband, her own two
children, and the young O'Briens, including Maureen. By this will she
divided her very considerable property among all these people. She was
deeply in love at the time, for the Rector of Templemore was a very
fascinating man. _Then_ she had loved him; now she felt that she hated
him; but she did not hate him so completely as she hated Maureen. What
a fool she had been four years ago! She knew exactly what she must
do. This will must be replaced by another. She would go immediately,
that very day, to Murphy, and have a new will duly drawn up in case of
her death, leaving everything to her children. She knew it could be
easily done; and there was after all no great hurry, for the Rector was
dying, poor man, and the will only held good if he survived her. As she
herself was in the rudest health and was still comparatively young,
there was little chance of such a catastrophe taking place, but still
she might as well be on the safe side. That will must be replaced by
another. It was quite an easy matter.

Behind the old house was the great empty stable-yard, paved with its
huge cobble-stones. Here on Sunday the neighbouring gentry put up their
horses and carriages in the neglected stables, and laughter and high
mirth were the order of the hour; for the gentry, grand as some of
them were, had Roman Catholic servants, Protestants being very hard to
get and very bad when they were got. The Catholic had the fear of the
priest on him; the Protestant feared no man.

Now the stable-yard was empty, but suddenly a young groom crossed the
lady's path of vision.

"Hullo, you, Jacobs," she said. "Come here immediately. I want to
drive to Kingsala. Get the phaeton ready and put on your livery. Make
yourself look as smart as you can."

Jacobs scratched his head, then he pulled his forelock, and blushed
very deeply.

"The masther, bless him, has taken the carriage and horse. He's away
with Masther Dominic. May the Almighty kape him."

"Your master away?" exclaimed the astonished woman.

"Yes'm. I'm thinking it's to Kingsala he's gone. Terry is driving, and
Masther Dominic and himself are seated inside the phaeton as cosy as
you plaze. The masther axed me two days back'm if I wouldn't re-paint
the carriage, for I'm what's called _Good Job_ by some people. There
ain't nothing I can't turn my hand to, so I ses to himself, 'Masther,'
ses I, 'you get me the _combustibles_, and I'll do it up foine.'"

"I don't want to hear your wretched stories, Jacobs," said the angry
lady. "That carriage and horse belong to me. I wish to take a drive.
You have got to get me something else immediately. I must say it was
extremely rude of the Rector to dare to use my carriage without my
permission."

"Rude of 'himself'! Why, ain't ye his wife, missus?"

"Hold your tongue, you impertinent lad, you and your combustibles!
You can't even talk English. But now listen to me. I shall not go to
Kingsala to-day. I shall pay a call on my old friend Colonel Herbert at
Rathclaren. He will tell me what to do. Rathclaren is quite nine miles
from here, so you must get me a carriage of some sort and a horse. Do
you hear, Jacobs?"

"Well," said Jacobs, "if ye ain't _frighted_, y'ladyship, I could run
round to Farmer Barrett's. He has a young colt, The O'Shee by name, and
he'd lend ye the dog-cart and colt and be proud to do it I'm sure."

"Is that the colt they are training for the races?" said the lady.

"He is that same, and is not broke in to say wholly, m'lady; but he'll
do the distance from here to Rathclaren in a twink; that is, if ye'll
put up with me a-drivin' of him, and him startin' and buck-jumping. Ye
were allus one to be brave, m'lady, and we'll get to Rathclaren in no
time at all, if you, so to spake, utters the word."

"Yes, I say the word. Get me the colt and dogcart."




CHAPTER IV.

THE O'SHEE.


Mrs. O'Brien returned to the house. She was in a very bad humour; in
fact, in a shocking humour; and the first person she met was Maureen.

"Ha--ho, come here, charity child!"

Maureen, who was dusting the drawing-room assiduously, did not move a
muscle, but went on with her work.

"Do you hear me, Maureen? I have spoken to you."

"No, you haven't," said Maureen. "You spoke to somebody you called
a charity child--I'm not that. Do you want me for anything special,
step-auntie?"

"Yes. I want to put a spoke in your wheel. Charity child or not at the
present moment, you will be one soon."

"Step-auntie, why are you so unkind to me?" The sweet brown eyes became
slightly moist and the lovely rosy lips trembled.

"Affected little piece," said Mrs. O'Brien. "Now, you listen to me.
Whatever you call yourself now, you _will_ be a charity child soon, but
I wish to give you a message. Tell that ridiculous old uncle of yours
that as he chose to appropriate my phaeton and horse and my coachman
to drive to Kingsala, I have made arrangements to go on most vital
business to see Colonel Herbert at Rathclaren."

"Rathclaren!" cried Maureen; "but that's a long way off. You will never
walk the nine miles, step-auntie."

"You hold your chatter. I know what I'm about. Jacobs has gone to fetch
Farmer Barrett's young colt and dogcart. I'm going to drive there."

Maureen clasped her hands, and her pretty soft face turned white.

"Oh, step-auntie, don't--don't, I beg of you. The only colt that Farmer
Barrett has got is The O'Shee, and he's not half nor quarter broken in
yet. Oh, _please_, auntie, let me go for you. I will take any message
you like. I'll bring Colonel Herbert to see you. Please, please, don't
trust yourself to that high dogcart and Jacobs, who can hardly drive
anything, and The O'Shee. I don't mind a bit walking nine miles, and
I'll do it for you. Please let me."

But Mrs. O'Brien was too angry to be prudent.

"Charity child," she said, "go on with your dusting, and leave me
alone. When your uncle returns, you will be able to tell him where I
am. Now, I'm off to put on my finery. If you like to make yourself
useful, which you never do like, you can come up with me to my bedroom
and fasten my boots."

Maureen obeyed. Mrs. O'Brien's room was dainty, and
fashionable-looking, and there were all sorts of silver brushes and
boxes and trays on the table, and different condiments for improving
the complexion and making the fiery blue eyes look more fiery than ever.

Little Maureen, bending down in her shabby frock, with her soft brown
hair falling about her shoulders, made a strange contrast to the
haughty dame. Several times she tried to speak again, to urge, to
beg, to implore, but Mrs. O'Brien was now absorbed in her toilet. She
wanted to make herself look very effective when she visited Colonel
Herbert. At last she was dressed in a style which seemed to please
her. She wore a silk dress of soft pink and a toque to match with that
horrible osprey, which Maureen so hated, for she knew, she had learnt
the terrible cruelty that takes place in obtaining the osprey. Although
she was supposed to be uneducated, she was the sort of little girl who
was always picking up odds and ends of knowledge. At last there came
the clatter of wheels, the shout of Jacobs' voice, and the sound of a
horse's hoofs as he trod the avenue.

"Oh, auntie, if you _only_ wouldn't," said the beseeching little
Maureen.

"Child, I will. There is no saying what may happen if I don't go."

"May--may--I mean, would you like me to come with you?"

"You--you little brat--no. Get out of my way!"

Maureen said no more. Mrs. O'Brien with considerable difficulty found
herself mounted on the tall dogcart, and soon The O'Shee, the lady, and
the groom were out of sight. They went like a gust of wind, as Maureen
said afterwards. Her heart was beating wildly. She was full of untold
terror. She had no one to confide in, however, so she went, in her
accustomed, steadfast sort of way, to prepare the best dinner she could
think of for Uncle Pat. Pegeen always loved to have her in the kitchen,
and soon she was very busy shelling peas and removing the stalks from
enormous strawberries and whipping up a great bowl of cream. She hoped
that step-auntie would stay a very long time with Colonel Herbert, and
that her darling Uncle Pat would come back tired, weary, no doubt, but
with no one to worry him, when he sat down to his excellent dinner.

Meanwhile the lady on the dogcart had a somewhat adventurous drive, for
The O'Shee, worthy of his name, bolted and jibbed and shied at every
single thing he met. Jacobs had not the slightest idea how to drive, so
Mrs. O'Brien, who had, whatever her faults, plenty of courage, took the
reins into her own hands, relegated the groom to the back seat, and by
dint of wild exertion and desperate efforts got The O'Shee to the gates
of Colonel Herbert's place, Rathclaren.

Now the dogcart was exceedingly shabby and the half-broken-in colt was
not a pretty object, as he stood quivering and shaking, nor was Jacobs
anything to boast of, for the only decent livery was worn by the
servant who had taken the Rector and his son to Kingsala. Mrs. O'Brien
therefore made up her mind to leave Jacobs and the colt and dogcart in
a remote shady lane, while she herself walked gracefully up the avenue
to Colonel Herbert's mansion.

Colonel Herbert was an old bachelor, one of the most noted hunters
in the neighbourhood, and exceedingly particular about his dress and
appearance. He had never liked Mrs. O'Brien, but he put up with her
for the sake of that good man, the Rector. He certainly disliked Mrs.
O'Brien's style of dress, which he considered most unsuitable for any
lady. He was, however, a gentleman--every inch of him--and when Mrs.
O'Brien explained that she had left her restless horse somewhere at the
gates, and would like to have a talk with him over a matter of extreme
privacy, he took her into his study, a luxuriously-appointed room, very
different from the poor Rector's, and inquired anxiously how his dear
friend the said Rector was.

"But poorly," said Mrs. O'Brien. "He may, however, revive; there is no
saying. He has had the best medical advice, and I suppose will soon be
himself again."

"I trust so, indeed," said Colonel Herbert. "Your husband, madam, is
one of the saints of God."

"I will be honest with you," said Mrs. O'Brien. "I dislike saints."

The Colonel was a little puzzled to know how to reply, and on such an
occasion he was invariably silent.

"What can I do for you?" he said, after a very long pause.

"Well, Colonel, I'm a lonely woman, and I've really no one with whom I
can talk matters over. You may possibly have heard that I personally am
well off."

The Colonel nodded very gravely.

"I have two dear, sweet daughters by my first husband. Their name is
Mostyn. When I married my husband, I don't mind confessing to you that
I was desperately in love with him."

"Quite so--quite so," said the Colonel, who hated the subject of love
more than anything in the wide world. "Mrs. O'Brien," he continued,
"you had a right to give your heart to so noble a fellow. There isn't
Patrick O'Brien's equal in the whole county."

"Ah, well," said Mrs. O'Brien, "you haven't lived with him day in and
day out. Anyhow, I was madly in love with him then, and I made a will
that in case of the extreme improbability of my dying before him,
my money, which amounts to fifty thousand pounds, should be divided
equally between the Rector, his children, a little girl called Maureen,
and of course my own two dear lovely girls. It was a noble thing to do,
don't you think so, Colonel Herbert?"

"I certainly agree with you, madam, and it must be a great relief to
O'Brien, dear fellow. I could guess that he was always a bit upset
about his dear little niece Maureen--for poor Maurice died so suddenly
he had not a penny to leave the child--and she motherless, and his
only one. I never saw a finer pair of fellows than Pat and Maurice. Of
course you have let the Rector know all about your fine determination,
Mrs. O'Brien?"

"Indeed, then, I have done nothing so silly," said Mrs. O'Brien. "I
must have been a bit mad when I made so ludicrous a will; but what will
not love aspire to? There is not much in it after all, for it can only
take effect if by a remote chance my poor weak husband survives me. If
I survive him, the will is so much waste paper; but to make all things
sure--for we never can tell what _may_ happen to us in this uncertain
world--I want either to have the will changed or to make a new one. To
be plain with you, Colonel, my feelings are not what they were----"

"Dear, dear," said the Colonel; "what can possibly have changed them?"

"Oh! a thousand things, Colonel Herbert; but principally that child--or
rather that _imp_ Maureen--I need not go into particulars; but you as
a gentleman must understand how a lady is placed. I have come here to
consult you. I want your sage advice on the subject of my new will."

"How do you want it altered?" asked Colonel Herbert.

"Well, I'm particularly anxious to settle all my money on my girls by
the first marriage. Can you assist me? Can you help a lonely woman to
put a wrong right?"

"My dear Mrs. O'Brien"--the Colonel rose impatiently from his seat--"it
is absolutely impossible for me to help you. I am a retired Army man,
not a lawyer. Go to a lawyer and he will draw you up any sort of will
you desire. Now I greatly fear I am due at the County Sessions. Will
you excuse me, madam? There are good lawyers in Cork and in Kingsala.
But may I ask you one question? I know a little about Mr. O'Brien's
affairs, and I am aware of the fact that he is especially interested in
his dear little niece Maureen, the daughter of one of the best fellows
that ever breathed. I suppose in readjusting your will or making a new
one, you will not forget that sweet child who is loved by everyone in
the place."

"Sweet child!" exclaimed Mrs. O'Brien. "Little you know her, Colonel.
I tell you she can _put on_ those manners, but she's a _nasty_ little
witch, and I _hate her_. Leave her a penny of my money--not I!"

"Then may God forgive you, madam. Now I'm afraid I must say
good-morning."

It so happened that Mrs. O'Brien left Colonel Herbert's house in a
towering rage. She had certainly got no comfort from that gentleman.
Had he seen the shabby dogcart, the wild, half-broken-in race-horse,
and poor Jacobs doing his best with him, matters might have turned out
differently, but he was absorbed in his own thoughts and made up his
mind to go and see the Reverend Patrick on the morrow.

"What possessed him to marry that woman?" was his thought.

By the time Mrs. O'Brien reached the dogcart, The O'Shee was in a wild
temper. He was stamping and pawing the ground and jumping from one side
of the road to the other.

"It's frighted to death I be of him, m'm," said Jacobs.

"You're a fool," said Mrs. O'Brien. "Here, hold his head while I mount."

But The O'Shee did not wish to have his head held, and the lady in the
pale pink silk dress had considerable difficulty in mounting into the
shabby dogcart.

"I'll give it to him, little beast," said Mrs. O'Brien, as she took the
whip from its place.

"For the Lord's sake, ma'am, don't lay _that_ on him. He's niver had a
_sthroke_ on him in his life. He'll go mad entirely, ma'am. Oh, Mrs.
O'Brien, ma'am, you'll be kilt entirely."

But Mrs. O'Brien's only reply was to touch Jacobs himself with the end
of the whip, and then, before he could get to his place at the back of
the dogcart, she laid the said instrument across The O'Shee's back.
The O'Shee stood still for a minute, quivering from head to foot in
unbounded amazement.

Jacobs tried to mount, but before he could do so, the lady and the
horse were away. They went like a whirlwind; they went, as Jacobs
described it afterwards, like a streak of lightning. In vain the angry
woman tried to pull in The O'Shee; in vain she laid the whip across his
shoulders. He was off--he was away. This was truly going--this was like
flying. For the first time a sensation of fear come over the woman. She
did not dare to look back, but she knew she was alone. She also knew
one thing, that she was not going in the direction of Templemore. The
horse had it his own way this time, and he was making straight as an
arrow from a bow to one of those celebrated Irish bogs, which devour
man and beast so that they are never heard of again. Once in the bog,
you never get out; you never can. Mrs. O'Brien knew it. She knew there
was only one way of helping herself. She must spring from the dogcart
before the horse reached the bog, the great bog of Anniskail.

Suddenly she flung the reins down; suddenly she made a leap from the
high dogcart on to a heap of stones on the soft narrow road. She gave
one terrible, piteous scream, and then lay still. Her head was doubled
under her very queerly, so that it did not seem to belong to her body.
An Irish peasant coming by presently came up to her, turned her round
and looked at her.

"Broken neck--dead on the spot," he said to himself; and then he
thought he would begin to spread the news, until suddenly he saw in the
midst of his anxiety and his great desire to be the first with such a
piece of information, the well-known head of Farmer Barrett's O'Shee
looking at him out of the bog. He was up to his neck and shoulders, and
all the fire had gone out of him.

The peasant untied the lady's pale pink sash. Little he cared about her
in comparison with the race-horse. Other peasants came to his relief,
and together they dragged the shivering animal out of the black, black
bog.




CHAPTER V.

THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD.


Maureen O'Brien had all her life been the sort of child who
instinctively thought of others rather than herself. In the long, long
ago, after the death of her sweet and beautiful young French mother,
she had comforted her father by every means in her power. But when
Maureen was very young and her father was feeling that he must bear
the parting with her, and must send her to his brother to England, his
own death put an end to the necessary sacrifice. The gallant Major was
badly wounded in one of those terrible border wars, while trying to
rescue a fellow-officer, from under the range of the enemies' guns. His
brother officer lived, but Major O'Brien, after lingering long enough
to obtain the Victoria Cross, and to see his only and most beloved
brother and his little child, passed away to join his sweet young wife
again; and Maureen, who all these six years of her young life had
been taken care of in the Hills, was brought back to Ireland by Uncle
Pat. There she was much loved both by Uncle Pat, who was so very like
father, and also by his dear first wife, a gentle lady who took the
orphan child to her heart of hearts.

In truth it would be difficult not to love Maureen, for there was
something wonderfully taking about her. She was like a little woman in
her ways, but she had the beautiful heart of a child. She was able to
see her father before he died, and the child's wonderful self-restraint
and courage amazed the Rector of Templemore.

"You are going up to God's good and beautiful world, daddy-mine," said
Maureen. "I have read about it time and again. Oh, no, daddy mine, I'm
not going to fret; it would be selfish for Maureen to fret; wouldn't
it, daddy?"

The dying soldier managed to whisper, "Yes, Maureen. Keep up your
heart, my brave one. You are going to my twin-brother, and Pat will be
good to you."

Then the soldier hero ceased to speak, but there came a shining light
of triumph into his eyes, and he looked up very joyfully, and thus he
entered into his eternal rest.

Maureen, who had promised not to fret, kept her word like the little
Briton she was, and she was in truth very happy as long as Auntie
Eileen lived; but one day the call came for auntie, and she too went
away--up--up--up like the lark, and Uncle Pat got very ill and the
doctors ordered him abroad. While there, in an evil moment, he met
the woman who became the second Mrs. O'Brien. What possessed him to
marry her could never be accounted for. People whispered, however,
each to the other, that _she_ had married him, taking the business
entirely into her own hands. Then, indeed, peace fled very quickly
from Templemore, and little Maureen began to feel the thorns of life
pricking her here, there, and everywhere.

Maureen, who tried her best to love everyone, did her utmost to love
her aunt. She thought that if once she could get possession of that
queer, wild, fierce heart, she might be able to help dear Uncle Pat,
but her efforts were unavailing. Still the child struggled on bravely,
as such children will. There are not many of them in the world; the
few there are, are little angels of light and messengers of peace; but
Maureen never thought of herself in any sense of the word whatsoever.
She was exceedingly anxious now about Uncle Pat; but what was she to
do about step-auntie. When in India she had learned the art of riding
perfectly. She could ride almost any buck-jumping pony in the station,
and she was the admiration of her father's regiment. She kept her seat
by a sort of miracle, and was adored and petted by all the ladies and
the gentlemen alike.

Since she had arrived at Templemore there was no horse for her to ride.
She missed this indulgence for a short time, but then she forgot it in
the real cares of life.

On this special day when step-auntie had gone to Rathclaren, and Uncle
Pat and Dominic were in Kingsala, the little girl felt remarkably
uncomfortable. There was great quiet in the house, for Denis and
Kitty were both at school, and Pegeen was in the best of humours, with
"Herself" away, and little missie, the darlin', keeping her company.

"Well, to be sure," said the old cook, when everything was prepared for
dinner. "I hope to the Lord the Colonel will keep herself until we has
had our male in paice and quiet. The likes of her was niver seen to my
way of thinking."

"Oh, please don't talk against her--please," said Maureen in her gentle
voice.

"And whyever not, to be sure, at all, at all? Why, if there's a nasty,
mane hag of a made-up woman in this wide, wide wurrld, it's herself.
It's breaking the masther's heart she be, and as to her cruelty to yez,
my purty wan, don't we all of us remark on it, and don't we just rage
about it? Oh, me fine lady indade!"

"Pegeen, please, Pegeen," said Maureen, "I want to ask you a question
so badly. You know step-auntie has gone away with Jacobs on Farmer
Barrett's very tall dogcart with The O'Shee between the shafts."

"Sakes alive!" cried Pegeen; "that nasty, ill-timpered, half-broken-in
colt? Herself must be mad--that's all I can say! Why, the farmer
was talking a week past that iver was; and he said he couldn't make
annytking o' the O'Shee, the little baste was so nasty in his timper.
Well, to be sure, _she'll_ break her neck, as sure as I'm here."

"Who'll break her neck," said Maureen, whose face turned like a white
sheet. "Is it the horse or step-auntie--or--or Jacobs?"

"Lord love ye, child, maybe it'll be the whole three ov 'em--I can't
say, I'm sure. Miss Maureen, set ye down this blessed minit, and I'll
git ye a drop of potheen."

"No, no; you know I never touch such a thing," said Maureen.

"Then whyiver have ye turned so white? Be the powers! ye can't luv
herself?"

"I--I think perhaps--perhaps I do a little," said Maureen. "If she
wouldn't call me 'charity child' I'd love her. Pegeen, darling, what
does charity child mean?"

"Bless yer swate heart, it's what ye'll niver be. Why, there ain't a
bhoy in Ireland that wouldn't stand up and say no to that!"

"Is it very awful?" asked Maureen.

"Don't ax no questions and ye'll be tolt no lies," was Pegeen's remark.

Maureen remained a minute or two longer in the kitchen, then she looked
at the clock and went slowly up to her shabby bedroom.

"Charity child or not," thought the little girl, "I must try and save
her. It's a long walk, but the day is early yet. I could quiet the poor
O'Shee. I haven't forgotten what father told me. How well I remember
his saying, 'Just a touch of your hand, Maureen, very firm and very
coaxing, and you'll get any horse to follow you round the world.'" So
the child in her little brown frock, which looked exceedingly shabby,
and with a small old, worn-out brown hat to match, started on her walk
to Rathclaren.

Nobody saw her go. The servants, taking advantage of both master and
mistress being absent, were talking loudly in the big kitchen. The
gardeners had joined the group. Pegeen was helping the company to
porter and great chunks of kitchen cake, and they were all laughing and
joking, praising Maureen, shaking their heads sorrowfully about the
masther, and grinning with delight at the way they hoped The O'Shee
would sarve herself.

Pegeen was a confirmed gossip, and told the story of what the child had
just said to her.

"Charity child, indade! Bless her, bless her! Why, I--I'd just _die_
for the likes uf her," said one of the men; and these remarks were
echoed by both men and women. "Their darling--their Miss Maureen--their
purty--purty wan! Why, now, ain't she just the light o' our eyes," said
one and all.

And meanwhile the dinner for the poor Rector was being destroyed in the
oven, the potatoes and peas were overboiled, and all that remained of
Maureen's nice dinner was a glass dish of piled-up strawberries and a
dish of cream.

"May the Vargin help me! The duck is done to rags!" cried Pegeen.
"Whativer now will Miss Maureen say, and the masther may be back, bate
out, anny minit. Oh, worra, worra, whativer am I to do?"

"I'll kill a fresh wan for yez and pluck it, and ye can push it in the
oven," offered an affectionate gardener, who, according to the Irish
way, preferred any business to his own.

Meanwhile Maureen went rapidly on her way. There was not a bit of the
country that she did not know as though it were a map stretched out
before her. She was therefore able to take several short cuts through
woods rich with summer foliage, where periwinkles and other flowers of
all sorts and descriptions grew in abundance, where moss pressed softly
under her feet, where the birds sang, the doves cooed, and all nature
was at rest and peace.

At another time Maureen would have stood silent in the midst of the
wood and clasped her hands and thanked God for His beautiful world, but
she was too anxious to do anything of the sort now. She must at any
risk, at any cost, save step-auntie. She was a very quick walker for
her age, and got over the ground in great style. Suddenly she found
herself close to Rathclaren, having gone most of the way through shady
woods and dells. Close to the gates of Rathclaren she distinctly saw
the marks of horses' hoofs, but as she examined them they seemed to be
going away from the stately old place. There was a decided scuffle at
the beginning of a boreen or lane, and then the marks of the said hoofs
going very fast indeed.

Maureen clasped her hands in distraction. She knew this boreen. It was
one of the most dangerous in the neighbourhood, and led straight to the
great bog of Anniskail. Suddenly she saw two men coming to meet her;
one was Colonel Herbert, who was always a special friend of hers, and
the other was poor Jacobs, who looked absolutely wild with distraction
and fear.

"Where have you dropped from, baby?" said the pleasant voice of the
Colonel.

"Oh--oh, Colonel Herbert," gasped Maureen, "I know a little bit about
horses, being trained when I was in India, and--and I'm so _terrified_
about Auntie!--And what are you doing here, Jacobs?" The child's voice
got quite angry. "Why ever are you not with your mistress?"

"It warn't my fault, missie; it warn't, indade!"

"Oh, don't say whose fault it was. What has happened?"

"She laid the sthroke of the whip acrost me first and thin acrost The
O'Shee, and was it to be wondered at that the baste wouldn't sthand the
whip, niver having tasted it in all his life! He jest shivered from
head to foot, and afore I could git up ahint on the dogcart, he was off
and away like a streak o' greased lightning. She druv him herself and
whipped him all the time. I went up to tell the Colonel and----"

"Don't--don't say any more," said Maureen.--"Colonel, will you help
me?"

"I will, my dear little girl."

"There is Anniskail at the other end of this road," said the child.
"Oh, oh, how am I to bear it!"

"There's my dogcart coming down the avenue, dear. Jump up beside me,
and we'll go straight for the bog. I have ropes and things handy, and
we may pull her out if we don't delay a second."

Maureen, like a little sprite of the air, was soon seated beside the
Colonel on the dogcart. How fast they went--how fast! How close they
got to disaster, to tragedy unspeakable! The Colonel guessed the
worst; he did not attempt to speak. The child shivered but kept her
self-control.

Jacobs and the Colonel's own groom were seated at the back of the
dogcart. Colonel Herbert's powerful horse covered the ground with right
good-will. Almost the whole of the lane was more or less boggy, and
great splashes of soft mud flew up as the dogcart got over the ground.

Suddenly the Colonel pulled up his horse, threw the reins to his groom,
and motioned to Jacobs to follow him.

"There has been a spill," he said. "It is no sight for little girls.
You'd best stay where you are, Maureen, acushla. We'll do all that
human beings can, and a lot of peasants are there already."

"And do you think I am going to stay behind?" said Maureen. "Oh, there,
I see her pink dress! Oh, poor step-auntie! Yes, I will go--I will!
She has only fallen--she'll be all right. You can't keep me back--I
will go. She may call me charity child every day of her life, but I
don't mind. I'm going to her now."

The Colonel took the little hot hand. There was something impossible to
resist about Maureen.

In a very few minutes they found themselves the centre of a group of
rough-looking men and women.

"Ah, thin, bless yer heart, Colonel dear; ah, thin, it's the neck of
her is broke entirely. See for yer-self. She _was_ a foolish woman.
The bog would have quieted the horse, and she'd have had a few minutes
afore she went under; but no, she'd no sinse at all, at all, and out
she lepped on to that big lot o' stones, and the neck of her was broke."

"I war the first to find her, sir," said an old peasant. "I saw at
wanst she was as dead as a tenpenny nail, so I tuk her sash and made a
sort o' rope wid it and pulled the poor baste ashore. He's safe enough
is The O'Shee; but herself, glory be to God, she's bruk her neck! Why,
Miss Maureen, I didn't see ye, me darlint; don't ye cry now!"

"I'm not going to cry," said the child. "Do turn her round very gently.
Do at least _try_ to make her look nice! Poor, poor step-auntie, poor
step-auntie! Colonel, get me some water. I want to wash her face.
Colonel, you must help me to tell Uncle Pat."

The amazing presence of mind of the child soothed the excited Irish
folk. One after another they brought her what she required, and
finally the poor body was laid on a shutter and brought into a cabin
near by. It looked quite peaceful, and no one living had seen that
terrible leap nor heard that most piercing shriek.

"We must leave her here at present," said the Colonel, turning to
Maureen.

"Yes; she and I will stay together," said the child. "She isn't angry
with me any longer. God has taken away her anger. See, she smiles. You
must break it to Uncle Pat, Colonel. I'll stay with her until she can
be moved."

"She shall be moved to my house at Rathclaren," said the Colonel. "It
can easily be managed, my brave little girl. But you can do no good
here. Had you not better come with me?"

"No, no; I'll stay with her. She's not angry with me any longer.
Please, Colonel, be _very_ quick, and don't frighten Uncle Pat, for
he's far from strong."




CHAPTER VI.

COLONEL HERBERT TO THE RESCUE.


There are times in life when the brain ceases to act--that is,
consecutively--when the heart ceases to perform its usual functions,
and when all life, and all that life means, becomes topsy-turvy. This
happened to be the case with little Maureen O'Brien. When she entered
Colonel Herbert's house looking brave and upright, never shedding a
tear nor uttering a sigh, that brave little heart of hers suddenly
gave way. She fell down in a deep and prolonged swoon. When she came
to herself again she was in a small white bed, and two nurses were
taking care of her. She did not recognise the room, and she did not
recognise the nurses. They were of no moment to her. She passed quickly
away again into a sort of trance, not a death trance by any means,
but a fever trance. During that time she talked a great deal about
step-auntie, and said with bright, uplifted eyes: "I don't mind being a
charity child, step-auntie; I don't mind one little bit."

Uncle Pat came to see her, and so did Dominic, but she did not know
either of them. She kept on with her eternal moan, "I don't mind being
a charity child."

Then grave professional men came and stood by the little white bed
and felt the fluttering pulse, and said gravely that the child was
suffering from shock of a severe description.

Uncle Pat said: "Is Maureen in danger?"

They replied, "Yes, she is in great danger."

Then Uncle Pat took up his abode at Rathclaren, and Colonel Herbert
endeavoured to cheer him all he could. There was a post-mortem
examination on the poor wife who had broken her neck, and then there
was her funeral, which was attended by almost everyone in the country,
for the Irish are great at going to funerals, and do not need nor
expect invitations thereto. They were interested in Mrs. O'Brien, and,
although they had hated her in life, they quite loved her in death,
because her death was so sudden and romantic, and, in short, what so
exactly fitted their Celtic natures.

So Mrs. O'Brien was laid in the old family vault of the O'Briens in
great state and unbounded respect, and the Rector gave away money
freely, and so did Colonel Herbert, and the people got more drunk than
ever that night at public houses; and that was the earthly end of this
miserable woman.

But meanwhile a child, quite a young child, lay close to the eternal
shores, upstairs in Colonel Herbert's house. Very weak she grew and
very faint, and the fever ran high and yet higher, until at last
Dominic, in a fit of ungovernable grief, entered the room without any
leave and held one of the little burning bands between his two manly
ones; and he held it so long and so firmly that the little hand ceased
to struggle and drops of dew came out on the white low forehead. Then
Dominic motioned to the nurse to bring eau de Cologne and water, and
the nurse, wondering at the lad and the power he showed, obeyed him to
the letter.

All night long Dominic stayed by Maureen's side. What he suffered
in body no words can describe, but he would have gone through worse
torture for Maureen.

The doctors came and looked and whispered to each other, and one said,
"This is too wonderful," and the other said, "She is asleep. Whatever
happens, she must not be awakened."

Then the first doctor said to the boy, "Can you bear to kneel just as
you are kneeling all night long?"

And Dominic answered, "I could bear it for every night of my life if it
would save her."

So then the doctors, by Colonel Herbert's desire and by Mr. O'Brien's
desire, supported the lad as best they could with pillows, and gave
him sips of wine to drink, and one of the nurses got him to lean
partly against her. But the cramp which was so slight at first became
terrific, and the boy could have shrieked with agony. But he did not
shriek, he did not stir, for he knew without anyone telling him that
he was saving the life of his little mate.

Dominic knelt by that bedside from six in the evening until six the
following morning, and all that time Maureen slept away her fever and
awoke to consciousness.

"Why, Dom!" she said, in the weak, weak voice of a little bird; but
Dominic was in a dead faint on the floor, and was carried out of the
room without Maureen seeing what happened.

He soon revived and was as well as ever again, but as long as he
lived he never forgot that night when he saved the life of his little
playmate.

From that moment Maureen was pronounced out of danger. A turn for the
better set in, and, although the convalescence was slow, it was also
sure. She was too weary to ask questions, and for the first week of her
recovery she slept most of the time. Then Uncle Pat came in and kissed
her, and she kissed him back and looked into his sweet, grave eyes, but
still she asked no questions, nor did he volunteer any information.

After that, weeks and weeks and weeks passed, and the summer entered
into autumn and the autumn into winter; and the winter was a very cold
one even for the south of Ireland, but Colonel Herbert's house was
well-warmed and Maureen's room contained every luxury. The two nurses,
Nurse Cecilia and Nurse Hora, delighted in their life in the luxurious
mansion, and Maureen thought her own deep thoughts.

Autumn passed into winter, and on Christmas day Maureen was well enough
to be dressed in a pretty soft little tea-gown of white cashmere, which
Nurse Nora had made for her. Then she was laid on the couch by the
glowing turf fire, and she was told that Colonel Herbert would like to
see her.

"Oh, but I want to see Uncle Pat," said Maureen. "I'm beginning to
remember things a little. Can I see Uncle Pat, Nurse Cecilia?"

"I don't think you can to-day, my pretty, but the Colonel is very
anxious to have a little chat with you; only first he says you must
have your dinner. Nurse Nora has gone to fetch it now."

Her dinner consisted of a delicious snipe, for these dainty birds
abound in the boggy parts of Ireland; and she had a little glass of
wine, very stimulating and strong. The wine brought the colour into her
sweet cheeks and made her eyes look softer and larger than ever.

A few minutes later Colonel Herbert entered the room. He was one of
the most distinguished men in the entire county, and Rathclaren was
a perfectly kept place. The Colonel did not know much about girls or
women, however, and was a trifle nervous as he entered the room, but
when he saw the little figure on the sofa, the pink colour in the
cheeks, the soft glow in the brown eyes, the hair which had been cut
off during her illness but was now curling in tight rings all over
her pretty head, made this child of one of his greatest friends look
altogether adorable to him.

Maureen had not lost her straightforward way. She held out a tiny hand
now, which was no longer plump or brown.

"Dear Colonel," she said, "you are good."

"I hate thanks," was the Colonel's reply.

"How funny," said Maureen, with one of her merry laughs; "so do I."

"That's right, my pushkeen; then I quite expect you and I will suit
each other."

"We have always suited each other," said Maureen.

"Yes, that's quite true," replied the Colonel. "And we need not talk of
the past, need we, Maureen, acushla?"

"Why, of course not," said Maureen; "that is," she added, "not
unless you wish to. I am beginning to remember everything now most
beautifully."

"Don't talk of it, child; don't talk of it," said the Colonel.

"I won't--if it really hurts you," said Maureen. "I would not dream
of hurting one so good; but please, dear Colonel--you do not mind my
calling you dear Colonel, do you?"

"Not one little scrap, alanna."

"That is all right," said Maureen. "You must see that I cannot help
loving you. I hope you do not mind that."

"Well--upon my word," replied Colonel Herbert, "I did not know that any
one living loved me."

"Oh! but I do most truly. You see that you are a great soldierly man,
and my father was your friend and the bravest of all brave soldiers.
You see, dear Colonel, we are really close together. I, the daughter
of a soldier; you, a soldier your very self. I cannot help loving you
and feeling close to you, and I hope--I do hope that you do not mind--I
want you to love me oh! so dreadfully badly, and I--well, I love you
with all my heart."

The stern old Colonel never felt tears nearer to his eyes.

"Keep it up, child. I do not mind; in fact, I--I _rather_ like it," he
said.

"And may I call you 'dear Colonel'?"

"Yes, young 'un, yes."

"How, please, I have been in your house a long time."

"Since the summer," said the Colonel. "A matter of close on six months."

"Well, you see, in that time a little girl gets hungry."

"Good gracious! Sakes alive! Don't they give you enough to eat?"

"Oh, yes," said Maureen; "_lashins_ and _lavins_. But it isn't _that_
hunger. It's here----" She put her little white hand against her heart.
"I'm hungry for Uncle Pat, and for darling Dominic, and for Denis and
Kitty. When may I see them?"

"That's what I have come to you about, acushla. You see, it is this
way: You had a good bit of serious illness--you're as right as a
trivet now, but it might have been the other way round. Well, things
happened that we needn't talk about, and your Uncle Pat wouldn't leave
the house--not he, blessed man!--while you were in any sort of danger;
but when all the danger was past (and I tell you, alanna, we did have
one night of it)--when it was past and over and you were quite on the
mend, the doctors who were looking after you took a good haul of him.
My word, didn't they pull him about. Sounding him here and patting
him there--they were great men, these doctors--and they said that if
your Uncle Pat went off immediately to Egypt for the winter--why, he
might get well or very nearly quite well. So, Maureen, you must forgive
me; but I made him go, and there is a curate at Templemore; and as he
couldn't go alone, Dominic went with him, and Denis and Kitty are both
at boarding-school--not the school they used to go to, but a first-rate
one in no less a place than old England; and I says to myself, says I,
'I can't have those bouncing brats back for the holidays; they'll be
too much for Maureen.'"

"They wouldn't," murmured Maureen, but her voice was very low, and her
eyes were really now full of tears, for she was too weak to keep them
back. "They are not bouncing brats, Colonel; they are darlings!"

"Well, well, child, they may be so to you; but you see I'm an old
bachelor and I have my notions. So it was arranged that the pair of
them should stay at school for the Christmas holidays, and for that
matter for Easter as well; and the long and short of it is this,
Maureen, that you have to put up with the old Colonel until the warm
weather comes and your Uncle returns. For when he finds Egypt too hot,
he is ordered by the doctors to go to different parts of Switzerland,
and the news of him is just of the very best. I have a letter in my
pocket for you, Maureen, written by himself with orders that I should
give it to you on Christmas Day if it was suitable."

"Is this Christmas Day?" cried Maureen.

"Why, yes, baby; have you forgotten everything? I wanted to bring
you up some plum-pudding, but Nurse Cecilia wouldn't allow it. She's
something of a tyrant is that woman, though she's a first-rate nurse."

"Indeed, she is; and so is Nurse Nora," said the child. "Oh, have I
indeed forgotten so much, and has the time gone by at such a rate--and
aren't you--aren't you sick of me, dear Colonel?"

"Well, this is about the tune of the thing," said Colonel Herbert: "I
have taken a sort of fancy to you! Oh, there, child, for the Lord's
sake! _What_ are you doing?" For Maureen had slipped off her couch and
had twined her weak little arms round the Colonel's neck, and given
the confirmed old bachelor the first kiss he had ever received since
his mother died.

"Child, child, you'll faint, or something awful will happen!"

"No, I won't. I'm not a bit fainty. I want to tell you that I love
you"--here came a kiss--"and you love me"--another kiss.

"To be sure, pushkeen."

"Then _that's_ all right. Put me back on the sofa, dear Colonel, and
then give me Uncle Pat's letter, and then go away, please; only before
you go, will you promise me one thing?"

"What is that, acushla machree?"

"I want you to come to me every day as you have come to-day until I am
well enough to go to you, for we have just an awful lot to do and talk
over before Uncle Pat comes back. Will you promise me, dear Colonel?"

"Yes, child. God help me, I think I'd promise you anything."

"Then that's all right and I _am_ happy. I think I am about the
happiest little girl in the world. I don't seem to have a care anywhere
at all--only, please, my letter!"

"Yes, baby, only don't for goodness' sake, go and cry over it."

"You don't like cry-babies either," said Maureen.

"Of course not; they are detestable."

"Now my letter, please. Whatever you find in me, you won't find me a
cry-baby."

The Colonel dropped a little packet into the child's bands and softly
left the room.

"'Pon my word," he muttered to himself. "'Pon my word. I never could
abide a wife, but a child like that of my very own, I could put up with
her--'pon my word!"

Maureen lay for a few minutes after Colonel Herbert had left her with
the unopened packet clasped in her two little white bands; and her eyes
looked brighter than ever and her cheeks more rosy. In the packet were
first of all quantities of enormous violets, which could be put into
warm water and would revive by-and-by. Then there came two letters, one
from Dominic and one from Uncle Pat.

Uncle Pat's letter was rather short. It ran somewhat as follows:


    "BEST OF DARLINGS:--I get grand news of you from that fine fellow,
    Herbert, and if you are well enough to receive my Christmas
    greeting, here it is for you! The violets are from Dom. He's
    turning into a grand lad, and talks French to the manner born.
    Oh, what stories I shall have to tell you when I come home, for,
    Maureen--dear little Maureen--I am getting _well_. Each day I feel
    stronger. I am quite certain that with God's help I shall be with
    you when the long days come round again, and then what 'lashins'
    we'll have to talk to each other. Meanwhile, it is thought best
    for you to stay with the Colonel. You must be very sweet to him,
    and not bother him more than you can help; but you might ask him
    to lend you some books, for he has got quantities, and he is quite
    a famous Egyptologist, and you will like to know about the place
    where I am now regaining my health.

    "God bless you, my darling. God above keep you!

     UNCLE PAT."

    "P.S.--I send you a cheque for £500 to do what you like with."


The other letter was also short, but it seemed to go straight into
Maureen's heart:


    "Hurrah, playmate, good news--the best! The pater is getting well.
    We're having a right jolly time in this jolly place, and if you
    were with us it would be nothing short of perfection. I never did
    see such a magnificent country as Egypt. Oh, Maureen, the blue
    of the sky! And, oh, the soft delicious feel of the air; and no
    thought of rain, for of course it never rains. One day a week ago I
    went out and saw the three pyramids. I went out with a boy I came
    across, and he explained everything to me. He is a jolly sort, and
    his name is Oliver. There was the Great Pyramid with its steps, and
    we climbed it--every single step up to the top, and the two smaller
    pyramids; but the most wonderful thing of all was the Sphinx. I
    can't describe her to you except that she looked _inscrutable_
    and wise with all the wisdom of all the ages. There was a majesty
    about her; but there, I can't write tommyrot. We had tea afterwards
    at the Meena House Hotel, and then we came back in the cool of the
    evening. Oh, Maureen, the world is a big, big place, and I want
    to be a big traveller and see every inch of it. Good-bye for the
    present, my little darling.--YOUR LOVING OLD DOM."




CHAPTER VII.

HAPPINESS.


There come in life moments, perhaps hours, perhaps days, perhaps even
months of perfect bliss, and this glorious happening--these sunshiny
days, hours, and months--came to little Maureen O'Brien while she
lived with Colonel Herbert. She had undoubtedly had a most severe
shock, and as her illness had been long and dangerous, so undoubtedly
was her recovery somewhat tedious; but by degrees her little larklike
voice could be heard singing about the house; and then all kinds of
indescribable changes took place at Rathclaren. It was a handsome
and stately home before Maureen arrived there, but now it became a
beautiful home. The Colonel could not quite make out what had altered
it. He did not know that a great nest of daffodils in a certain corner
of his vast library made the room all aglow with light. He could not
guess why the piano began to sound in the old-fashioned drawing-room,
and why a pretty soft voice sang all kinds of old-fashioned songs--"The
Dark Rosaleen" for one, "The Wearing o' the Green" for another, and
Moore's inimitable melodies--


    "Oh, there's nothing half so sweet in life
    As love's young dream!"


The Colonel had heard those words ages ago, and he now crept cautiously
into the drawing-room and stood behind the little singer.

Certainly her voice was not strong, but it was at that stage of her
growth a high soprano, and very clear and very true, so when she sang
"When Malachi Wore His Collar of Gold," "The Vale of Avoca," "Believe
Me, if all those Endearing Young Charms," "The Minstrel Boy," "Those
Evening Bells," "Rich and Rare Were the Gems She Wore," "The Last Bose
of Summer," and "The Harp that Once Through Tara's Halls," the Colonel
felt as though he were living in a new world.

When he discovered Maureen's gift he did not get the piano tuned, which
most men would have done, but got a beautiful new _boudoir grand_ put
in its place; and a master came twice a week from Kingsala to train
a voice that needed no training, for it was Nature's voice, just as
the birds' voices are. Thus the Colonel was intensely happy. The days
sped by, and Maureen's passion for music was gratified. Evening after
evening the "dear Colonel" and Maureen used to enjoy those incomparable
melodies together, the child singing her heart away, the man listening,
never speaking, never praising, but with his own heart full to the brim
of love for this queer little creature. He loved to spend money on
Maureen, and consulted his excellent housekeeper, and bought the child
suitable frocks and pretty jackets and hats, and when she was strong
enough he took her out riding with him.

The first ride was a bit of a trial to the child, for she could not
help thinking of poor step-auntie and The O'Shee, but after that she
enjoyed herself immensely. To the astonishment of the Colonel, he found
that he had to teach her nothing. She could ride by a sort of instinct;
she was part of her horse. He got her a dark Lincoln green habit, and
a little green velvet cap with a heron's feather in it; and no sweeter
sight could have been seen than the little maid and the elderly man as
they crossed country side by side.

[Illustration: She could ride by a sort of instinct; she was part of
her horse.--_Page 85._]

But the Colonel knew what Maureen did not, that this golden time in his
life was but an episode, that Maureen did not belong to him, and that
soon--ah! too soon--the sweet presence and the voice like a bird's, and
the lovely brown eyes, would leave Rathclaren and go back again to old
Templemore, where Dominic and his father would be anxiously waiting for
her.

While these things were happening at Rathclaren and Maureen by
no effort at all on her part was making herself the idol of the
entire establishment, the Rector--dear man!--was making leaps and
bounds towards health. The feeling of health was in his veins, the
keenness of health was in his eyes. Egypt had begun to save him, and
Switzerland--selected parts, of course--did the rest of the business.
He would certainly be able to return to his parish duties in the early
summer, just when Templemore was in its prime, when the fat kine were
prosperous, and the lean kine had disappeared for the present.

The Rector was by no means sorry to live. He had been content to
die--God's will was his--and he never struggled against the inevitable;
but now that earthly life was really restored to him in the most
marvellous and unexpected way, he gave himself up to the enjoyment of
it. His wife's will troubled him, however, not a little. At first, that
is, immediately after her death, it troubled him profoundly, but then
Maureen's severe illness caused every thought, except of her, to fade
from his mind; but when she got better and the danger passed away, the
Rector's conscience smote him very hard with regard to the will. He
went to see Murphy at Kingsala, he went to see O'More and Walters, and
he said the same thing to each and all,

"That will ought not to be acted on. My poor wife died through an
accident. Had she lived she would have altered her will, for she told
me so just before her death, poor dear. In fact, I was supposed to know
nothing of this will, which was made just before our marriage, when
she fancied she loved me; but she certainly told me most distinctly
quite lately that all her money would belong to her own two daughters.
Then she was killed--you know how. The will turned up. You had a
copy, O'More, and we have heard from Debenham and Druce; but I
cannot possibly see how we can act upon it--I mean as gentlemen and
Christians. We take advantage of a terrible accident to destroy all my
poor wife's hopes with regard to her girls."

Then Murphy said, "Now whist awhile, your Reverence, and I'll come and
see you in a few days at Templemore. This requires thinking over. These
aren't the days of chivalry, O'Brien, my man. Go home, rest quiet, be
thankful the life of the little one is spared, and do nothing until you
see me, for I'll come over to Templemore one fine morning, and have a
bit of news for you as like as not."

The Rector waited with what patience he could, and the longer he
waited the more sensitive did his conscience become. But at last,
to his unbounded amazement, Dominic rushed in to inform him that an
outside car was coming down the avenue, and there were four men on
it, to say nothing of the driver; and when the four men stepped into
the old house, which looked most sadly shabby without Maureen's care,
the Rector found himself in the presence of Murphy the lawyer, of Mr.
O'More, Mr. Walters, and of Mr. Debenham, head of the great firm of
solicitors in Chancery Lane.

Now these men began at once to talk to the Rector, and they talked
in a wonderfully convincing way. Their argument was this: First and
foremost, the late Mrs. O'Brien had very much undervalued her property,
which amounted not to fifty thousand pounds, but after all death
duties had been paid would represent the very comfortable figure of
between eighty and ninety thousand pounds. This money, by the lady's
desire, had remained untouched since her second marriage, and the
lawyers, Debenham and Druce, by wise investments had increased the
original capital very much. How by the terms of the will this sum was
to be divided in equal portions among Mrs. O'Brien's two daughters,
the Misses Mostyn, the Rector's three children and his niece, Maureen
O'Brien, and further, an equal share was to be given to the Rector
himself.

"That is precisely how the will stands, Mr. O'Brien," said Debenham,
in his extremely refined English voice, "and as all the inheritors,
with the exception of yourself, are much under age, nothing whatsoever
can be done to alter it until your youngest child comes of age. Now I
drew up this will for the late Mrs. O'Brien. She was most sincere in
her wish at the time that you and yours should share her wealth with
her own two daughters. The fact is, the late Mostyn was old enough
to be her father. He was a city merchant and made his pile, although
it amounted to nothing like what he would have made, had he not been
suddenly stricken down by apoplexy. His wife and he led a cat-and-dog
life together, and I think his death was a great relief to the poor
woman. Anyhow, be that as it may, Mr. O'Brien, you can part with your
share of the property if you like, but the portions set aside for
the children cannot possibly be interfered with. I and my partner are
trustees for the children's share of the property, and I shall provide
them with ample means, which the will allows for their education, until
they each come of age; more I cannot do. They will each be fairly well
off, and I should strongly advise you, Mr. O'Brien, to take your own
share and make no bones about it. The whole thing seems to me to be an
interposition of Providence to prevent an angry and irresponsible woman
from carrying out her designs. You will all be comfortably off, and I
think if she could speak to you now, she would beg of you not to make
your family unhappy by refusing to receive your share of the profits.
After all, Mr. O'Brien, it was _you_ she loved when she made the will.
She did not know the children."

"God help me!" said Mr. O'Brien. "Poor Constance, I never understood
her! If you really think it would please her, sirs----"

"Please her--naturally it would please her!" said O'More.

"And I shall not require it long," continued the Rector, who little
guessed on that sorrowful day that he was to become quite well once
more.

"There is a provision made for that in the will, sir," said Mr.
Debenham, "which gives your share in equal proportions to the six
children, so I do not see how in _any_ case you can touch it or
interfere with it. That's a fine boy of yours," continued Debenham. "I
rather guess that he will make money of his own, and not require any
help from any one."

All these things happened while Maureen was ill, and she naturally knew
nothing about them, and nothing whatever about the little fortune which
had been left her by step-auntie; but as the days flew on, and April
followed March and May followed April, more and more deeply did Colonel
Herbert hate that will, for if it were not in existence he would simply
force O'Brien to give him Maureen to be his forever, to share his
money, his love, and his home.

How it so happened that while the Rector was coming by leaps and bounds
back again to life and health, two girls at school were mourning not so
much for their mother, who, as a matter of fact, they did not like, but
because they were not the heiresses they had hitherto called themselves
to their schoolfellows.

Mr. Debenham called to see these girls, one day, at their showy school
near Dublin. They were like each other, and painfully like the dead
woman. The lawyer could not help uttering a quick sigh when he saw
them. Henrietta was the taller and stronger of the two. She was what
might be described as a "bouncing young maid," very much developed in
figure, with her mother's fiery blue eyes and her mother's auburn hair
which tended to red. That hair was all fluffy and curly and untidy
about her head. She was not a pretty girl; she had too many freckles
for that; and her nose had a little tilt up at the end, which gave
to Henrietta Mostyn a particularly impertinent appearance. Daisy was
very like her sister, but with a difference; her eyes were smaller and
closer together, she had a cunning look about her, and her hair was
of a flaxen shade without a touch of gold in it. Her eyebrows were
the same colour as her hair, and her eyelashes were white. She was
altogether the sort of girl whom you would rather not know, for there
was a cunning, deceitful expression about her face, which no effort on
her part could conceal.

"Well, so we are robbed," said Henrietta. "Poor mumsie-pumsie went to
smash, and we are robbed. That's a nice look-out. Of course, you'll
manage, Mr. Debenham, that those horrid O'Briens don't get our money."

"They shan't get _your_ money, Miss Mostyn," said the lawyer, "but
they'll get their own."

"Whatever do you mean by that? Then we do get mumsie's fortune. I said
so to Daisy last night. When I want to tease her I call her _Dy_sy."

"I don't think I care to listen to your remarks," said Mr. Debenham.
"Your poor mother died in a very terrible way."

"Oh, don't tell me, or I'll shriek," said Daisy. "Hold me, Henny, hold
me, Henny; I'll shriek!"

"Silly child," said the lawyer, "have you no self-control? I have
spoken to the head-mistress of your school, Mrs. Henderson, and she
understands that owing to circumstances you are not to remain here
after the summer holidays. That is the wish of your step-father and
guardian, the Reverend Patrick O'Brien. You will probably be sent to
another school, which I will recommend."

"But our money--the chink," said Daisy; "that's the main thing."

"You get your share, Miss Daisy. Your mother's money is divided into
seven portions. Until you come of age, or marry, a certain portion
will be spent on your education. After that the capital will be yours
to do as you wish with. You each of you have, roughly speaking, about
thirteen thousand pounds."

"Is that all?" cried Henrietta. "Why, mumsie said that we were
heiresses!"

"You are, to that extent."

"But she said we should have at least fifty thousand between us, and
she was going to bring us out in Dublin, and we were going to have
no end of larks. What do you mean by saying that we'll have thirteen
thousand pounds each?"

"How old are you, Miss Mostyn?"

"We are both of us fifteen," said Daisy. "Twins, dear little twins.
But please tell us, we want to know what has become of all the rest of
mumsie's money?"

"She left her entire property," said the lawyer, "to be divided into
seven portions. These portions, were to be divided between yourselves,
Mrs. Mostyn's second husband, the Reverend Patrick O'Brien, his three
children, and his dear little niece. None of you can touch the capital
until you come of age. Kitty O'Brien is at present only six. Her
portion, therefore, will in all probability be the largest, as there
will be a greater time for it to accrue. By the way, your mother made
one provision, which I rather fought against, but she was determined.
You are not any of you to come of age until you are twenty-five."

"Good gracious!" exclaimed Henny.

Daisy burst into tears.

"I'll be a beastly old maid by then," she sobbed.

"Well, good-bye, children, good-bye. Your poor mother is gone, and you
must make the best of what is to you a bad job. But you have got a
delightful step-father, who will do his utmost for you so as to bring
you up in the fear of God, and I am sure you cannot help liking his
dear children."

"If you mean that I am going to like that beastly little niece, you're
fine and mistook, Mr. Lawyer," said Daisy. "I think you are a horrid
man, and I believe, I really do, that you forged that will."

"Good-bye, girls, and don't be silly," said Debenham.

He said to himself as he took his seat in his motor-car: "Poor O'Brien,
I thought his troubles were ended; but I really do not think I ever saw
a more unpleasant pair of girls than the Mostyns. Their mother over
again, only worse. Thank goodness, I've saved O'Brien from making a
fool of himself. That saintly sort of person often does that kind of
thing. That poor, dear, brave little girl, I'm afraid, will have an
awful time when the Mostyns go to Templemore. Why, the face of the one
they call Daisy is as sly and as full of mischief as a monkey's."




CHAPTER VIII.

SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND.


The Rector had given directions that Templemore was to be re-painted
and re-papered and to a certain extent re-furnished for his return.
He was expected home on the first of June, that day of all days, when
spring has not quite died away and summer has touched everything with
her golden wings. Maureen and Colonel Herbert met the travellers when
they entered the old house, and Maureen flung her arms round Uncle
Pat's neck and kissed him over and over again. She kissed Dominic, too,
but she was mostly taken up with Uncle Pat.

"Why, you look quite well; I do declare, you look young," said Maureen.

"And you, my dearest baby," replied the Rector, "I never saw you look
better before."

"Oh, that's all owing to 'dear Colonel,'" said Maureen. "He _is_ a
darling. He doesn't much like my leaving him, but you come first,
dearest, most dear."

"Yes, I come first, little girl," said the Rector.

He glanced at the Colonel as he spoke, and saw a shadow on his brow and
a curious blue look round his lips, and it suddenly flashed upon the
Rector that perhaps he was selfish in keeping Maureen; but he must keep
her now, he felt he must. Was she not his twin-brother's only child,
and was there not money enough now for everything? Money certainly was
a power.

The Rector went up to the Colonel and began to thank him, but the
Colonel interrupted him.

"None of that, dear old man. I'm the sort of person who cannot bear
thanks from anyone; not even from her, blessed angel. By the way,
I have bought her a horse--'Fly-away' by name. He's a thoroughbred
Arab, and I have sent his own groom with him. It would give me sincere
pleasure, Rector--unspeakable pleasure--if you would let me pay all the
expense of Fly-away and groom."

The Rector paused before he replied; then he said slowly, "It shall be
as you wish."

"I'll ride over to-morrow," said the Colonel, "and take Maureen for
a scamper across country. Oh, by the way, she has got a nice little
pipe of her own--not developed, of course--but it will be something
very good, by-and-by. She sings at present as the birds sing, and you
will find my present to her in the shape of a Blüthner grand in your
drawing-room. Now I will say good-bye.--Maureen, acushla, one kiss. I'm
coming back to-morrow."

"Yes, 'dear Colonel,' yes," said Maureen, and she pressed the withered
cheek several times with her rosy lips, and the Colonel went away, a
sadly broken-down man, although he had made such tremendous efforts to
show nothing.

"Why, Maureen, my blessing," said the Rector, "you have won Colonel
Herbert's heart. He's a right good, gentlemanly fellow, one of the best
in the county. Everyone has hitherto supposed that his heart was made
of iron, but you--you have changed all that."

"Ho, it isn't me; it is his dear self," said the child, "and he hasn't
a heart of iron, my Colonel, but a soft heart, very gentle. I think I
love him next best to you and Dominic out of all the world. He has been
so good to me while you were away. But now let's be happy. Oh, hurrah!
This is a good world. Dear old Templemore! Come for a walk, Uncle
Pat.--Come along, too, Dom.--We must see the fruit garden and the place
where the periwinkles will soon be in full blossom. They are in bud
now, but soon they'll be in blossom. Oh, what wonderful, amazing things
have happened during this past year! God has given you back your life,
my darling."

"Yes, Maureen," said the Rector, "and to see you, my little blessing,
looking as you do, is the crowning touch to my bliss."

"I wish Kitty and Denis were here," said Maureen.

"They are coming in a week's time," replied the Rector; "and in about
ten days from now their step-sisters will arrive."

"Oh," said Maureen, "the girls that step-auntie was always talking
about?"

"Yes, the same. They are pretty much about your age, Maureen--a little
older if anything. I have not seen them yet."

"We must be very good to them," said Maureen.

"Yes, acushla, yes. What a big family we'll be, with all you young
ones trotting about, and the Colonel and I--a pair of old fogies,
bedad!--watching you at your games."

"Indeed, no; nothing of that sort," said Maureen. "You'll join in our
games, for you are quite young again, and my Colonel isn't old. I have
taught him to play hide-and-seek, and he loves it. There is nothing
like play to keep people young. I shouldn't be a bit surprised if
Pegeen joined in some fine morning. She is the only really old person
in the house. But now, Uncle, please tell me all about step-auntie's
girls."

"I can't tell you anything, darling, for I have not seen them. Even
when, long ago--at least, it is five years ago now--when I asked their
poor mother to marry me, the girls were at school, and she never would
allow them to come home for the holidays. I disapproved, but now all
that is changed, for I am their guardian as well as their step-father."

"I wonder if they'll be nice," said Maureen. "We ought to give them a
very pretty bedroom, Uncle Pat."

"I thought their poor mother's room--it is the best in the house and
the best furnished; and you can make it look very charming for them by
the time they arrive, Maureen."

"You may be certain sure of that," said Maureen, and she clasped her
little hands tightly and looked with her loving eyes full at Uncle Pat.

The Colonel arrived the next day and took Maureen for a long ride on
Fly-away, and then Maureen insisted on his staying to dinner, which she
had herself prepared with the help of Pegeen, who of course worshipped
the "swate asthore."

Afterwards Maureen sang several old Irish songs, and a boy and two men
listened and wondered. How gay and true and clear was that voice. The
Colonel could not help sighing as he got up to go back to his solitary
home.

"If _only_ I had a child of my own," he thought, but he kept his
thoughts to himself.

The weather was as fine this year as it had been last, and Denis and
Kitty arrived all in due course, perfectly wild with rapture and
enthusiasm. Then one day, quite unexpectedly, an outside car of the
very shabbiest make was seen trundling down the avenue. From the car
leaped a girl with flaxen hair and another girl with red hair, and
the girl with flaxen hair flew at Uncle Pat and flung her arms round
his neck and said, "Why, dad, dad, dear old dad! It is good to see
you. Let's have a good hug. I'm Daisy, you know--called Dysy when I'm
naughty--and this here is Henny-penny."

The girl with red hair was not as demonstrative as the flaxen-haired
Daisy; her eyes had a cruel look in them, and her mouth was loose and
ugly.

"I'm Henrietta Mostyn," she said. "I suppose you are my step-father."

"Yes, my dear; welcome to Templemore."

"What a rum old place," said Henrietta.

"Oh, we all love it very much, dear," said the Rector; "and I hope
you'll both be good and happy while you are with us."

"Who is that boy?" asked Henrietta. "Quite a nice boy. What's his name?"

"I'm Dominic," replied Dominic O'Brien.

"Oh, are you? Well, you can take me round presently, if you like. There
are lots of others, aren't there? Of course, I know that poor mumsie is
dead and gone----"

"Oh, for goodness' sake, keep cheerful, Henny!" "That's what I'm trying
to do. Will someone pay the driver; I have no money."

"I'll see to it," said Dominic, going into the hall.

"Why, there is another boy!" cried Daisy. "What's your name, scamp?"

"It's not Scamp," said Denis O'Brien, who, although he was much younger
than Dominic, had a good deal of Irish pride packed away in his eleven
years of life. "My name is Denis O'Brien."

"Well, well, don't be huffy, kid. Whoever is that little sprite over
there? A mite of a thing--a sort of changeling!"

Daisy's mocking finger pointed to pretty Kitty, who burst into floods
of terrified tears and rushed to Maureen for comfort.

"Oh, come, Daisy, you must not speak of my youngest child in that
tone," said the Rector. "She is my sweet little Kitty, and the dearest
little pet."

"And whoever is that rag of a girl?"

"This is Maureen."

"Well," said Daisy, "wasn't mother right? Don't you remember,
Henny-penny, how she used to write us pages about the detestable
Maureen, and here she is in the flesh, as stuck-up as you please, and
in all those fine feathers, too. I can give a shrewd guess as to whose
money paid for those!"

There was a solemn silence in the great hall, then the Rector laid one
strong, firm hand on Daisy's shoulder and the other on Henrietta's.

"My dears," he said, "you are strangers to us, but we wish, if
possible, to be good to you. It is our intention, if possible, to be
good, but you must not speak against any of my family, and in especial
you must not speak against Maureen. She is the joy of my life and my
greatest earthly comfort. Remember, girls, I am now in the position
of your step-father and your guardian and can do with you just what I
please.--Maureen, darling, take the girls up to their bedroom, and see
that they have every comfort.--We shall have tea in the hall in about
half an hour, and then the Colonel will come to take Maureen for her
customary ride."

There was something very stern and solemn in the Rector's words, and
even Daisy was subdued for the moment.

Maureen, who had not shed a tear or shown a scrap of apparent emotion,
now came forward and gravely without any smile said in her distinct,
sweet voice: "Shall I take you to your room?--Kitty, dear, go and have
a ride on daddy's shoulder."

"He's my daddy as well as the sprite's!" cried out the irrepressible
Daisy. "That's one comfort. Well, I suppose we may as well go with
you, interloper." The last word she dropped as she did not wish her
step-father to hear her.

Maureen had taken great pains with the late Mrs. O'Brien's room. She
had taken away the large double bed and had substituted two little
oak bedsteads, and the room was really quite charming, with its good
furniture, its flowers, and wide-open windows, which let in the
delicious air, that blew straight from the Atlantic, not two miles away.

"How shivering--how bitter!" cried Daisy. "For goodness' sake, shut
that window; I'll catch my death--I know I shall. What a great empty
room! Nothing in it to speak of. The only decent person I have seen
since I entered the house is the boy they call Dominic. I am going
to have a try and flirt with him. It will get my hand in for proper
practice by-and-by."

"You mustn't be unkind to me if you expect Dominic to like you," said
Maureen.

"Oh, so that's the way the wind blows! Ho-ho! Well, little figure of
fun, and how do you enjoy your stolen goods?"

"I don't understand you; I haven't a notion what you mean," said poor
little Maureen.

"Don't begin by teasing her," suddenly exclaimed Henrietta; "we'll have
plenty of opportunity later on. You know we made our plans, but you are
such an air-bubble. '_Dysy--Dysy--give me your answer, do!_'"

"I'll scratch your cheeks if you talk to me like that," exclaimed
Daisy. "I'm not going to be afraid of anybody, and I say it plainly
and frankly. Dad's an old frump, but it's wisest to make up to him.
What did mother see in him to marry him? As to this creature, she is
unspeakable, but of course stolen goods! Well, miss, what are you
staring at us for?"

"I thought perhaps I might help you," said Maureen, in her sweet voice,
which, in spite of every effort, had a sort of tremble in it. "I don't
know that I can; but I thought I could. I'd like to, awfully!"

"Oh, humbug, shut up!" said Henny-penny.

"You'd like me to leave you perhaps," said Maureen. "There's hot water
there, and when the bell rings for tea, or rather when the gong sounds,
I can come up and fetch you. We thought you'd like this room. Pegeen
and I took great pains preparing it for you. It is quite the best
bedroom in the house, and the largest. Uncle Pat ought to have it by
right, but he wouldn't take it from you, for step-auntie always slept
in it, and we thought you'd be sure to like her room, seeing that you
are her children. The bed has been moved and two small beds put in. I
think myself it is a beautiful room," continued Maureen.

She turned as she spoke in her graceful way and walked towards the
door, but before she could reach it both girls had sprung upon her.

"How old are you?"

"I shall be fifteen in a few months. Please don't clutch my shoulders
so tightly."

"Well, you're very little younger than we are. We're twins and we're
fifteen. We won't be sixteen till Christmas, so there isn't a year
between us. We can have a fair fight."

"Now, look here, little monster," said Henny-penny. "Don't you think
you are going to have your way in _this_ house, which belonged to _our_
mother."

"Please," said Maureen, "it belongs to Uncle Pat. It is the Rectory,
you know."

"Take that," said Daisy, and she gave her a resounding smack upon her
cheek.

"Now, look here, Miss Interloper," said Henny.--"Daisy, for goodness'
sake, don't strike the creature--we mean to be top dogs at Templemore.
We mean to get round dad and Dominic and a man you call Colonel, and
you'll have no chance whatsoever; and if you think for an instant that
we are going to sleep in this room where mumsie slept until the day
she was killed, you're finely mistaken, that's all. You want to kill
us; that's about the truth."

"Oh, you don't understand," said poor Maureen.

"If I'm forced to sleep in this room, I shall shriek and yell all night
long," said Daisy.

"No, you won't, Daisy, for of course you won't sleep in the room. Why,
we should have mumsie walking over us all night long--a pretty trick
for you to play on us, Miss Humbug; but you'll soon know your own
place. We haven't come to this home of desolation for nothing."

"Where's father?" cried Daisy. "Oh, there he is walking with Dominic.
Dad, I say, dad, come upstairs at once! Dominic may come, too, if he
likes. The little scamp has been playing tricks on us. Come quick,
father, come quick, and save your poor children."

The amazed Rector, accompanied by Dominic, entered the room. The first
thing Dominic saw was a great red mark on Maureen's cheek. He went up
to her and slipped his hand through her arm.

"Who has been hurting you, acushla?" he said, speaking in that loving
Irish voice, which few girls can withstand.

"I tell you what," said Henny.--"Daisy, for Heaven's sake, keep
quiet.--That creature put us into this room because she wanted to
frighten us out of the world. Why, this was mumsie's room. Please,
father, order another room to be got ready for us."

"Certainly, my dears. I shall be only too pleased to take possession of
this room myself, and you and your sister can sleep in my room. It is
a storey higher up, but the beds can be moved.--Maureen, can you give
orders, dear? Why, whatever has happened to your cheek, darling?"

"I suppose I'm a bit flushed," said Maureen.

"Nothing of the sort. Out with the truth," said Daisy. "I smacked her
for her cruelty."

"You did _that_!" said the Rector of Templemore.--"Maureen, my darling,
go to your room and lie down. Dominic, take her there, and take every
possible care of her.--Now, girls," continued the Rector, when Dominic
and Maureen had gone away together, "if you attempt to persecute my
little niece or make her life at all miserable I put down my foot,
and I think, all things considered, that you will find it a very firm
one. Our wish was to make you happy at Templemore, but if you choose
to be miserable over nothing at all, and to go on in the exceedingly
unpleasant way you have done since you entered the house, why, there is
an old lady I know who will take charge of you. I won't tell you her
name. I won't tell you anything about her except that she is a relation
of my own; and I rather fancy, Henrietta and Daisy, that if you go and
live with her, you will sleep where _she_ chooses, you will eat what
_she_ puts before you, you will obey her to the letter, and you will
not have an easy time. You need not unpack, now, girls. You have shown
since you came to this house want of heart and want of feeling, and I
may as well tell you that I am bitterly ashamed of you."

Whereupon the Rector left the beautiful bedroom, and the girls stood
and stared at each other.

"We're in prison," said Daisy, and she began to sob.

"Nothing of the sort, if we play our cards properly," returned her
sister. "Now I'm going to tidy up a bit, and you'd best do the same,
and, for goodness, gracious' sake, don't say a word against that little
brat in the company of her elders. We can tease her fine in private,
and she has got some grit in her, I must say, for she didn't tell when
you gave her that awful blow, Daisy. You did yourself no good by that.
I wouldn't sleep in this room; I'm with you there. Poor mumsie's room;
but I think we'll have to change our tactics a little, otherwise we'll
be packed off to that truly awful woman father has described to us.
He's not at all a nice man, but Dominic is worth cultivating, and then
there's the Colonel. I own I should like to get into his good graces,
so do brush out my hair and let me look pretty, and I'll do the same
for you. Afterwards we can find our way to the hall hand in hand, two
forlorn, sad little orphans--enough to touch the heart of anyone."

Daisy submitted, as she always did, to the stronger nature, and the
girls entered the hall a quarter of an hour later in their somewhat
tawdry travelling dresses, much the worse for wear--one with her
head of fiery red hair and her eyes of fiery blue, the other a sort
of shadow of her sister with no colour in the hair, nor in the small
pinched face.

The Colonel was seated as usual in the hall, and the Rector was
speaking to him on all kinds of subjects, learned subjects and subjects
of the day.

Dominic, Denis, and Kitty had placed themselves as far as possible
from the Mostyns. Presently there was a little rush heard on
the richly-carpeted stairs, and a girl, a beautiful girl, in a
Lincoln-green habit, with her little peaked cap of velvet to match
with its heron's feather, dashed into the middle of the group. As she
advanced, she sang, and the song she sang was "When Malachi Wore His
Collar of Gold," and she flew to the Colonel and put her soft arms
round his neck and gave him one very light kiss on his forehead.

"Why, Maureen, my blessing!" exclaimed Colonel Herbert.

"You'd best pour out tea now, Maureen," said her uncle, "or you and the
Colonel will be late for your ride."




CHAPTER IX.

STEP-DAUGHTERS.


"You look tired, Maureen," said Henrietta, coming forward at that
moment, "and as _I'm_ father's child, perhaps he would like me to pour
out tea."

Maureen turned very red, but did not speak a word; she sat down quietly
on a seat near Colonel Herbert. He looked at the child with unspeakable
love and anxiety in his eyes. By-and-by, to Maureen's great rejoicing,
she and the Colonel went off for their ride together.

The moment the Rector found himself alone with his step-daughters, for
the two boys and Kitty had fled from the hall, Henrietta went and knelt
down by the elderly man's side.

"Are you vexed with me, father dear?"

"I am, Henrietta, decidedly vexed. You have no right to take Maureen's
place in this house. I did not wish to make a fuss before Colonel
Herbert, but clearly understand that Maureen has the management of
things at Templemore."

"But I am your child, daddy, and older, too," said Henrietta.

"And so am I, daddy, dad. We are twins, of course, so we are the same
age," said Daisy, "and we are older than Maureen by a few months."

"Yes, I know all that," said the Rector.

"Well, you see, it's like this," proceeded Henrietta. "It was quite
bad enough to be robbed. Darling father--for you do look a dear
old duck--we are not blaming you one little bit, you couldn't help
yourself; but mumsie, had she lived, meant all her money to go to Daisy
and me. Well, she died, poor dear, so there was an end to that. She was
a bit mad when she made that will, but we must put up with it. It's
there, and the lawyers say it cannot be changed; only really and truly,
father dear, Daisy and I, as your step-daughters, and as mumsie's own
children, ought to be heads of everything in this house. We want to
order the servants. Maureen can do rough work, of course, if we like to
give it to her, but she must do it under our superintendence; don't you
think so, Daisy?"

"Certain sure, Henny-penny."

"So you see, father dear," continued Henrietta, fixing the Rector with
her fierce bright eyes, "it's better to begin at once. That's why I
spoke as I did just now, and why I took possession of the tea-urn."

"And gave me," said the Rector, "quite the most nauseous cup of tea I
ever had at Templemore."

"Oh, you are prejudiced, daddy dear," said Daisy. "It was delicious
tea. Henny is famed for her tea; but never mind, you shall teach Henny,
and she shall give it to you just as you like--only the main point is
this: Is not Maureen to understand clearly and at once, that she is
under us in this establishment?"

"No," said the Rector, "it cannot be."

"But it is very queer of you, daddy"--sob-sob came from Daisy's lips.
"Here are we, your own darling wife's only children, treated anyhow,
and that little scamp put on top of us. I don't think we can stand it."

"I don't think you can, Daisy. I think I must give immediate directions
to have you and your sister sent to my cousin. She'll manage you if I
can't. And now, my dears, although I'm better, I'm not the strongest of
the strong, so I must ask you both kindly to leave me."

"But we won't go to that awful cousin of yours. We ought to be heads of
this establishment; it's very cruel, that's what I call it. Our money
gone, and our mother gone, and we thought nothing of at all. If you
were anything of a gentleman, father, you wouldn't have taken us from
that nice school that mumsie chose for us, where we had lots and lots
of friends."

"My dears," said the Rector, and he laid his hand as gently as he
could on Henrietta's shoulder and looked into those fierce eyes so
like his poor wife's, and noticed the cloud of red-gold hair; and
then he glanced from her to Daisy, who was winking at her sister, and
altogether putting on a most disagreeable appearance. "My dears," he
said, "God help me--I'm a weak man. I have suffered sorely, and your
mother's money is no pleasure to me."

"Oh, don't talk tommy-rot," said Daisy. "If it is no pleasure to you,
you can give it back to us."

"There is such a thing as the law of the land, girls, and by that law,
the money your mother left behind her can only be spent according to
the one will she made. I wish for many reasons it could have been
otherwise. I will tell you one thing, my dears: I did not even know of
the existence of the will until the very day your poor mother leapt
from the dog-cart and broke her neck."

"She must have looked very queer with her neck broken," said Daisy.
"Did you see her, father? Was it twisted round or doubled over, or
what?"

"Daisy, I refuse to answer any more of your heartless questions. Go
away now and leave me in peace. I am feeling terribly tired and upset.
But clearly understand, both of you girls, that for the present you are
only _guests_ in this establishment, and that Maureen keeps her old
place. Now, go!"

"Well, he is a frump," said Daisy to her sister. She uttered these
words after she had left the hall. "If you had gone out, Daisy, and
left him to me, I would have managed him fine. I'm the sort of girl
that can come round any man. But you--you are just contemptible. I'll
get the upper hand of Miss Maureen yet, but I'll manage it in my own
way. You can back me, of course, if you like."

"You may be sure I'll do that, Henny! I couldn't live but for you, but
I do get so passionately angry when I think of the way we have been
treated. Just to think of that little whipper-snapper having a horse of
her own and a Colonel to ride with her, and she put before everyone and
getting as much money as we shall have. Oh, I call it detestable!"

"Well, you heard what father said--that the will can't be changed,"
said Henrietta. "Let's go now and visit the kitchens and scold the
servants. They at least shall imagine we are mistresses."

"Oh, what larks!" said Daisy. "Come along, Henny; you are just
splendid."

There were a good many servants seated at tea in the old kitchen,
for Mr. O'Brien, owing to his added wealth, had increased his staff.
They were all Irish Mollies, Bridgets, and Norahs, in addition to
which there was the old butler Burke, who sat at one end of the long
table, while Pegeen occupied the place of honour at the other. This
goodly group of men and maids--for several of the gardeners had come
in without permission for their meals--were talking in the soft,
low-pitched voice of the Irish. They were drinking tea, too, according
to the invariable fashion, out of saucers, their elbows resting on the
table-cloth, which was by no means too clean.

"Lawk-a-massy," one of the men was saying to Norah, the
under-housemaid, "why, what Mr. Burke has been a-telling to me fair
takes my breath entirely. It seems to grip me like. That young minx
taking our Miss Maureen's place and slopping out the tea, half into
the saucer and half into the cup; and Miss Maureen, the angel that she
is, not a word out of her, but just setting down near the Colonel,
blessed man, and taking her tea, as though it was nice, although the
left cheek of the poor lamb was all swelled up; wasn't it, Burke?"

"It was that so," replied Burke, "and fiery red for that matter."

"And herself such a pale little colleen," said Norah. "My word, one of
'em must have riz a hand at her."

All this time Pegeen had not uttered a word, but her sunken black eyes
looked very black indeed, and her breath came in short, quick puffs
from her almost toothless mouth.

It was upon this scene that the Misses Mostyn burst in.

"Hullo, hullo, you good people!" said Daisy.

"Hold your tongue, Daisy, and let me speak," interrupted Henrietta.

But here Pegeen rose to her feet, the rest immediately following her
example.

"I'll thank ye, madames, to walk out of my kitchen. Ye are not welcome
here, and that's flat."

"Oh, dear, dear, what horrid people you all are!" exclaimed Daisy. "We
poor orphan girls can't go anywhere to get a bit of welcome."

"To be sure now," said Pegeen, "and there is much of the grief of the
orphan about yez. I niver did see it, niver, displayed so touchin'
like. Ye are your mother over again, and she war a bad 'un if ever
there was a bad 'un. What call had ye, I'd like to know, to go and push
yourself into Miss Maureen's place--her little darling self that is the
angel of the world? Yes, yez did that; and, what's more, one or other
of ye, I can't say which, sthruck her across the left cheek. What call
had ye to go on like that, and then come prying in on us? Get out of
the way, that's what I say--quick!"

"Please," said Henrietta, who thought it best to be as polite as she
knew how, for all the servants were glaring at her as though they would
tear her in pieces. "Please let me speak and then I'll go, but I'll
take good care to tell the master--my father--what a disgraceful scene
I have lighted on. I don't believe for one moment those men have any
right to be in the kitchen, and--why, I do declare that is peach jam
you are eating, and new-laid eggs. I'm the head of the house in future,
so you'd better accept the fact. But now, what I wish to know is this:
When is Miss Daisy's and my room to be changed?"

"Sakes alive--ye have got a fine bedroom! Haven't ye tuk to it?"

"We were taken to a room where my mother slept until she died. Do you
think we would put up with a haunted room?"

"I did hear the banshee two nights ago," said Norah. "She was crying at
one of the windows. It was a sure sign of another death."

"And you expect us to sleep there," said Henrietta. "That's likely.
However, the matter is settled, and whoever is the housemaid--I'm sure
I don't know how many there are--dozens, I should say--but anyway the
housemaids, as soon as they have finished their peach jam and new-laid
eggs, are to go upstairs and put our beds into father's room, and
father will sleep in the haunted room. He has given orders to that
effect, and if you don't believe me, impertinent Irish savages, you'd
better go and ask him."

"My word, I will that," said Norah.

"And so will I," said Bridget.

"And so will I," cried Molly. "It will be a nice change for the
masther, for his room is mighty poor and what you might call rickety,
whilst 'herself' had what was the best room in the house. I'm right
glad ye heard the banshee, Norah, for now the poor dear masther will
have a dacent room to sleep in; and as like as not, for that matter,
the banshee'll cry at the window of the room ye'll be sleeping in,
misses. It's _ye_ she's after--the same as your poor mother. Oh, my
word, we must bustle to."

"Finish your tay," said Pegeen; "and, young ladies--what calls
theirselves such--_lave the kitchen_!"




CHAPTER X.

AT TEMPLEMORE.


The girls did not find themselves thoroughly comfortable at Templemore.
The room upstairs was small. It faced north, and the furniture was
shabby. In vain they demanded better furniture. No notice was taken of
their request. What the Rector had endured for years without uttering a
word they must endure now by their own choice and desire. The Rector's
illness had been greatly brought on by his unsuitable bedroom.

Maureen poured out tea, Maureen coaxed the servants into a good humour,
Maureen picked flowers, and with the help of Pegeen arranged the _menu_
for the kitchen and also for the hall, where they generally partook of
refreshments in the hot weather. Maureen was growing very tall and very
slim, and the ugly red glow had faded from her cheek. Nevertheless, she
had her trials. Henrietta and Daisy saw that as they could not work
openly, they must work by guile. She might still be the pretended head
of the establishment, but they could make her unhappy. They managed
this by many clever dodges.

On a certain night when the Mostyns had been at Templemore for a few
days, the Colonel came to dine. There was an excellent meal planned
by Maureen, and the family and visitor alike were waited on by old
Burke, and a smart-looking girl, who called herself by the uncommon
name of Vivian. She was the head-parlourmaid, and being truly Irish by
birth, was accepted by Burke as worth training. When the dinner had
come to an end, the Mostyns, who were wearing bright pale blue gauzy
frocks (they had refused to put on any sort of mourning for their
mother), and Maureen, who was in simple white, with a green bow, the
true Irish green, in her soft brown hair, were standing together in the
drawing-room.

The Mostyns had not made any way whatever with the Colonel, and,
although the Rector was kind to them, it was a distant sort of kindness
with no love in it. He had begged them on their arrival to wear black
for their mother, but as they positively refused to do anything of the
sort, he did not press the point.

Denis and Kitty had both retired to bed; Dominic, the one person
whom the girls could endure in the family, was nowhere to be seen;
but Maureen was there, looking exquisite and fair, with her pale,
creamy complexion, her dark brows and soft brown eyes to match her
hair--Maureen, the interloper.

"Do you know," said Henrietta suddenly, "that you are a robber?"

"Please, Henrietta, don't talk like that," said Maureen.

"Let her alone," cried Daisy; "if we don't she'll begin to cry, and we
have our fun prepared upstairs to-night."

"Whisper, whisper." The other girl nodded, and a pleased expression
came over her face.

"I say, what larks!" she exclaimed. Then she said suddenly: "What a
glorious piano. When did mumsie buy it?"

"Your mother didn't buy it," said Maureen. "It was Colonel Herbert who
bought it and gave it to me."

"That's another of your lies," said Daisy. "All right; let's see what
it sounds like."

She could hardly play a note of music, but she could pound wrong notes
and crashing chords to any extent. Henrietta stood by her, smiling.

"How," said Henrietta, "you shall play my accompaniments. I have a
great voice."

She set to work with great fervour, Daisy improvising the
accompaniment. Her song was one just then very much in vogue: "Cheer
Up; Never Say Die!" The partly cracked, untrue voice, the hopeless
accompaniment, brought the gentlemen, who were all musical, out of the
dining-room.

"Good heavens!" said Colonel Herbert. "Maureen's piano will be broken
if that sort of thing goes on."

They entered the room long before they were expected. The Colonel
said with extreme politeness to the two Mostyns: "Thank you for your
performance. Now may we have the pleasure of a song from Maureen."

Maureen immediately sat down and sang the songs "dear Colonel" loved
best. Her voice was gaining in power and richness every day. Dominic
stood by and turned the pages for her, but suddenly a burst of giggling
in a distant part of the room caused him to leave his place. He went
up to the two girls, who were choking and stuffing their handkerchiefs
into their mouths.

"If you wish to laugh, will you go outside," he said. "We want to
listen to Maureen."

"You come along with us, Dommy, boy," said Daisy.

"Thanks; but I would not lose the pleasure of Maureen's singing for the
world."

"You call _that_ singing?" said Henrietta. "I call it the squealing of
a cat."

"Thanks. You will perhaps allow me to retain my opinion. Don't laugh
again when something beautiful is being done."

Maureen was singing "Those Evening Bells" when he went back to her. Her
eyes were wonderfully soft and bright, and the Colonel patted her on
the shoulder and kissed her on the cheek when he went away.

"We'll have a long ride to-morrow, girleen," he said. "You and I and
Fergus and Fly-away. I'll call for you early, for I want to go a good
long way; and, oh, by the way, Rector, may Maureen dine with me at
Rathclaren to-morrow night? I can send the horse back by the groom, and
will bring the child back in my motor-car in time for bed."

"Certainly. You would like that, Maureen," said the Rector.

"Oh, yes," said the little girl. "I should love it."




CHAPTER XI.

THE GRAND BLÜTHNER.


There was a strange feeling over the old house, a feeling which had
never pervaded it even in the unhappy days of the late Mrs. O'Brien. To
all appearance, it was Maureen who was the cause of the misery. It was
not that she ever complained, but that she looked fagged and lifeless.
She locked her piano, the beautiful Blüthner. She could not stand
Daisy's crashing chords and Henrietta's false notes. The two Mostyn
girls went one day, when Maureen was out, on purpose to open this
instrument in order to indulge in long squeals on it, and in short to
injure it as much as possible. They hated the piano because it belonged
to Maureen. They could not accuse her of robbery in connection with it,
for Colonel Herbert had given it to her.

Mr. O'Brien was busy over his parochial work, and the girls thought
they would have a fine time. They had dragged Denis and little Kitty
into the room, and, wild with mischievous excitement, they proposed a
dance.

"I'll play the music," said Daisy. "I'm the musical one; and
Henny-penny, you can hop round with Denis. He's just about better
than nobody, and that's about all I can say for him. Wherever is
Dominic, I wonder? I say, Kitty--oh, don't look so frightened,
you little goose!--where is your eldest brother? Where's the one
respectable member of the family?" "Dominic--has gone--away--with
Colonel Herbert--and Maureen," faltered Kitty. "Colonel Herbert brought
his motor car--and the three went away together. I--I don't want--to
_dance_, please--'sides, I couldn't, as the pianner is locked."

"Locked, you little brat, you little imp! What on earth do you mean?"

"Please, I'm going out," said Kitty.

"You don't go out until you tell us the truth." "'Pon my word, she's
right."

Henrietta struggled with all her might to open the instrument; but the
lock was good--in fact, a double one--and the great piano stood in its
solitary splendour completely shut away from mischievous fingers.

"Well, this is more than I _can_ stand," said Henrietta. "Look
here, Denis, you'll be a man some day, and a right handsome one,
too--fetching, you know."

"Whatever's fetching?" asked Denis.

"Oh, the sort of boy that lures the birds from the hedges, with those
dark grey eyes of yours and the curly black lashes. Oh, I say, you
_are_ a wonder. You'll catch the girls by handfuls!"

"Don't know, and don't care!" said Denis. "I hate girls--that is,
except Maureen and Kitty!"

"Well, I never! You are a nice sort of lad," said Daisy. "I've thought
of a plan, though. You don't know where she has put the key?"

"No, I don't," said the boy sturdily; "and if I did I wouldn't tell."

"Well, get away as fast as you can, with that little brat of a sister
of yours."

The two children only too eagerly left the room.

"Henny," said Daisy, the minute they were alone, "are you going to
stand this sort of thing?"

"I don't see how we are going to do anything else. It is most
detestable," said Henrietta. "But if the piano is locked, we can't do
anything with it, can we?"

"I have my thoughts, and they are very fine ones," said Daisy. "Will
you listen to me, Henrietta?"

"Oh, I'm sick of everything," said Henrietta, and she put her arms down
on the lovely instrument and began to cry loudly and bitterly.

"Look here, Henny, do shut up. Let's dance a jig on the top of the
piano. We've got our outdoor shoes on and they are covered with mud.
That little wretch is so particular about the top of her piano--always
dusting it and polishing it; and then, I say, can't we go to her room
and search for the key?"

Henny was not one long to endure hopeless grief. The next moment she
had jumped on the top of the piano, and, encircling Daisy in her arms,
proceeded to do the one thing she could do fairly decently--that was
the steps of a Scotch reel. She whistled the tune with her full rosy
lips, and the two girls danced faster and faster until, suddenly going
too near the narrow part of the instrument, they both fell over with a
resounding crash.

Just at that moment Burke solemnly opened the drawing-room door and
announced the Honourable Mrs. Leach and Miss Leach. How it so happened
that this Mrs. Leach was a friend in a sort of way of the second Mrs.
O'Brien. She therefore thought it her duty to call on the poor lady's
daughters, although her own daughter Kathleen by no means approved of
the idea.

The sight that met their eyes was decidedly startling: Two girls
prone on the floor, and the top of the piano hopelessly injured by
clumsy boots and covered from end to end with mud; but Daisy, quick as
lightning, saved the situation. Henrietta felt slightly stunned, but
Daisy always kept her composure.

"We're _so_ glad to see you, Mrs. Leach," she said. "Darling mumsie
wrote so often about you, and said you were quite _chee_arming. We are
glad to see you--we poor lone orphans. And what a pretty daughter you
have got, Mrs. Leach. What's her name--Sally or Patty, or what?"

"My name is Kathleen," said that young lady, in a very stiff voice.

"I hope you are not hurt, Miss Mostyn," said Mrs. Leach, going up to
Henrietta. "What an awful mess that lovely piano is in! Is it possible
that you were dancing on the top? How terribly vexed little Maureen
will be!"

"Well, she locked it, spiteful cat," said Henrietta, "so we thought we
would pay her out. We are two lone orphans. You'll stay and have tea
with us, won't you, Mrs. Leach; mumsie-pumsie's friend--you will, won't
you now? I'll ring and tell Burke to get tea at once."

"No, I'm greatly afraid I cannot stay," said Mrs. Leach. "I have
several other calls to make."

"Then have you only come to tantalise us like?" said Daisy. "You come
in--mumsie's friend--you and your beauty of a daughter--why, I could
hug her this minute--and I _will_, too. I never can restrain myself
when I get a passionate fit on. Oh, please stay, do; we are such lone
orphans."

Kathleen stood up. She was very tall and graceful. She was one of the
most beautiful girls in the neighbourhood. She was more than a head
taller than Daisy.

"Mother, we must go," she said. "I always told you that what you have
done to-day was a mistake. No, we cannot possibly stay. Miss Mostyn,
forgive me, I never kiss strangers. May I ring to have our carriage
brought round?"

But Burke at that moment was standing at the door.

"Is it tay ye'll be requiring for the ladies?" he inquired of Henrietta.

"No, thank you, Burke," said Mrs. Leach. "We cannot possibly stay to
tea. Good-bye, Miss Mostyn. Good-bye, Miss Daisy. For your mother's
sake"--she paused and seemed to swallow something in her throat--"for
her sake, I intended to be kind, but it is impossible; you are
hopeless. We only make friends with our own sort."

"Give my love to Maureen and sweet little Kitty," said Kathleen. "Come,
mother darling, or we'll be late for Colonel Herbert's tea-party."

They swept out of the dismantled drawing-room with all those airs of
women of the world which they truly possessed. As Burke was conducting
them to their carriage, he could not help saying:

"Ah, thin, it's the truth I'm telling y'ladyship. The things that be
going on now are past bearing--past bearing; and I'm frightened out of
my very life for Miss Maureen and Miss Kitty."

"Well, Burke, you must do your best to protect them," said Mrs. Leach.
"I quite feel with you; but you must know that it is impossible for us
to associate with such girls."

"It's the truth ye are saying, ma'am. Why, their ma--goodness knows
she was bad enough--but she was a beauty compared to thim as she has
left ahint her. Oh, Heaven presarve us, they're listening. That's one
of their ways. It's my heart that's broke entirely. Good-bye, ma'am;
good-bye, Miss Kathleen. May the God above bless ye both."

The old servant stood bareheaded on the steps of the ancient house and
the handsome carriage of the Leaches rolled down the avenue. Then Burke
stepped softly back on his way to the kitchen premises. There was no
sound audible anywhere, and he sincerely hoped that he was mistaken in
supposing that Miss Daisy had been listening to him. But he was not.
Daisy had listened--Daisy had overheard, and had now come back to her
sister.

"We must do something," she said, and she ground her little uneven
teeth and spite flashed out of her small eyes.

"What's to be done?" said Henrietta. "It is you who make the mischief,
Daisy. You have no reticence of any sort. I'm sure dear mums didn't
keep us so many years at that expensive school without our at least
learning that strange girls a great deal older than ourselves should
not be kissed. If you had gone away quietly and tidied your mop of
white hair, I would soon have got round Mrs. Leach; but I can do
nothing when you are by--nothing at all."

"Oh, do let us stop talking about the old horror," said Daisy. "There's
one thing I'm determined on: Burke shall be turned away. I heard what
he said of us. Disgraceful, I call it!"

"Well, father is the only one to turn him away," said Henrietta. "My
head aches. I got a very nasty fall."

"Poor Henny-penny--poor old girl! We did damage the piano a good bit,
that's one comfort. How, look here, suppose we go up to Maureen's room
and have a right good search for the key. She must have hidden it
somewhere. There's something very tiresome about Maureen. Whatever we
do to her, whatever we say, she only looks sad and pale and doesn't
answer back. I detest that sort of little nonentity. _And_ the petting
she gets! And she living on poor mumsie's money! We must contrive to
punish her in some way she'll feel."

"Well, anyhow," said Henrietta, "we will go and have a look for the
key."

They soon found themselves in Maureen's room, which was a little
dressing-room off Uncle Pat's, and which, although by no means grand,
was exquisitely neat and tidy.

"Let's make hay while the sun shines," said Daisy. "Pull the bed to
pieces and throw the bed-clothes on the floor. Now, then, let's look
in her drawers. Locked, I do declare! What a mean spite of a thing!
Henrietta, can't you contrive to kick over her water-jug and set
the water rolling on the floor? That, I rather fancy, will put Miss
Neatness out. Oh, dear--oh, dear! Why, whatever have we here?"

The girls converted the neat room into a hopeless, sopping mess, but
now their eager eyes lighted on a little basket, which contained
screw-drivers and tools of different descriptions. With these in their
hands, they rushed downstairs again to the drawing-room, and began
to use every endeavour to burst open the Blüthner grand. Try as they
would, however, they could not succeed, for the double lock was too
much for them. All they did do was to break two or three screw-drivers
and injure the front of the piano. They even broke off little bits of
its lovely, highly-polished frame. They then returned the tools to
Maureen's room and went out hand-in-hand into the open air. There they
met Garry, the young groom, who was just bringing in Fly-away after his
daily exercise.

They stopped immediately and entered into a very animated conversation,
which obtained but small response.

"Couldn't we ride him, just for a bit?" said Daisy. "Turn about, you
know. Maureen doesn't want him to-day, and it would be such fun. Do let
us, Garry; do--do!"

"I won't, and that's flat," said Garry. "The horse ain't mine--he's
Miss Maureen's. He has had his scamper, and now that he's dry and
brushed down and cooled off a bit I'm going to give him his oats.
The Colonel is that particular about him--white oats he allus gives
him. They are a sight dearer than the others. He's a beautiful baste
entirely. I wouldn't be tampering with him if I was you, misses; you
must remember, though 'tain't for me to sphake, that it was The O'Shee
kilt your mother and The O'Shee is nothing at all to Fly-away. Watch
the fire in his eye. It wants a practised rider to manage himself, that
it does. Ye'd best lave him alone. Ef you ride him, as sure as I'm
standing here, ye'll get your deaths as 'herself' did afore ye."

"But please tell us," said Daisy, who could be very agreeable to
any man when she liked, "you don't only give him those white oats?
We don't want to ride him. We are not a bit that sort; but we are
interested. I suppose you don't mind telling us how you feed him, do
you, Garry?"

"I knows my business, and as a rule I kapes it to meself," said Garry.

"But you'll tell it to us, won't you? There surely is no harm in that,
Garry; and we are so fond of Maureen!"

"Are ye, now? Well, I wouldn't have guessed it; but there's no saying
what's hid in the breast of a maid. I must be off now. I'm going to
lock himself in, and ye'd best be making for the hall, for the Rector
will be there, and as like as not will be wanting his tay--with Masther
Dominic and Miss Maureen away."

"But do--do tell us what else you give him to eat," said Daisy.

"To ate--bless ye--he has his males reglar. A hot mash o' nights."

"Oh, a hot mash at night," said Henrietta.

"Yus, and why not. Yee are afther no good; but I have the charge o'
Fly-away, and I don't say that the stable yard is the right place for
little maids. Ye'll forgive me, misses, but it ain't, really it ain't."

The girls walked back slowly and thoughtfully to the house. They had
never ridden in their lives, and were not at all anxious to risk their
existence on the back of Fly-away. Rich as she was, Mrs. Mostyn, before
she became Mrs. O'Brien, had placed her daughters in a very common
school, and beyond saying from time to time that she meant to leave
them all her money and that they were dear, beautiful girls, she took
little or no interest in them. She paid their school fees and their
holiday fees, and did not bother about anything else. Her one great
object was to keep Mostyn's daughters away from Patrick O'Brien, for
she knew perfectly well that her second husband was a very different
sort of person from her first. But now the girls were established at
Templemore and were bent on mischief. They certainly could not break
open the piano, but they might be able to injure the horse.

They conversed in low tones on that subject while they went arm in arm
to the house, where Burke, according to custom, was laying a sumptuous
tea in the hall. They felt certain they could accomplish it if they
took their time over the matter. They did not absolutely want to _kill_
him, but Daisy's idea was to mix something in his hot mash which poor
unsuspecting Garry would give him without knowing anything about it.
They felt they must be very careful how they set to work. The horse
must be brought to the jaws of death, so that it would not be good for
anything for a long time afterwards; and that horrid Garry would be
dismissed. Oh, it was a jolly, jolly notion, and would pay off Miss
Prunes and Prisms, which was their private name for Maureen.

In their father's library there would certainly be some medical books,
and they could look up poisons and--hurrah! of course they could buy
some at the chemist's, and then Daisy, who was as lithe and slight as
an eel, could creep through the windows and administer a sufficient
amount of the dose mixed in with the hot mash.

This was their plan of plans. They were consequently in high spirits
when they joined their step-father at tea.




CHAPTER XII.

POPSY-DAD.


The girls, Henrietta and Daisy, were quite intent on their scheme.
They were so intent that it kept them good in other respects. They
apologised humbly for the injury done to the grand Blüthner. They were
very penitent, and declared that it was just merely a lark, and hoped
darling, dearest dad would forgive them.

The Reverend Mr. O'Brien could not help saying, after his first pause
of astonishment: "The person who has to forgive you is Maureen."

"But why?" said Daisy, in an injured voice. "If you forgive your own
little girls, popsy-dad, surely, most surely, no one else ought to be
angry."

"It is Maureen's piano," replied the Rector. "You both did a naughty,
mischievous--indeed, I may say a wicked thing. I am heartily ashamed of
you; but Maureen has got such a glorious spirit of perfect gentleness
and love that she _may_ overlook your sin."

"I wish you wouldn't praise her quite so much," said Henrietta.

"I don't over-praise," said the Rector. "I think of her as what she
is. She comes of a noble stock. There never was anyone like her dear
father, and her sweet young mother in her own way was equally blessed.
They have long passed away from this troublesome world, but they have
left their child behind them. You are more than fortunate girls to have
such a companion, and to have the possibility of making such a friend.
I don't say for a moment that you _will_ make Maureen your friend. The
matter rests with yourselves. She has the true spirit of forgiveness.
No, don't touch the piano. You like to see it in its present horrible
condition. I will sit in another room; for to me it is most repugnant.
Amuse yourselves as you wish, girls. I am sorry I cannot feel very
friendly to you at the present moment, but of course as I have said
already, the matter rests in the hands of Maureen."

Certainly neither Henrietta nor Daisy felt comfortable at the Rector's
words, and when late that evening Dominic and Maureen returned from
Rathclaren, they both rushed out to her, Daisy whispering, "Now keep up
your courage, Henny."

There was a standard lamp lighted in the drawing-room, and the ravages
done to the Blüthner were very perceptible. Maureen, who had a happy
colour in her cheeks and whose eyes were bright and soft, stared for
a moment at the mangled instrument with a sort of horror. Mrs. Leach,
who had joined the Colonel's tea-party, had not told the child what
had happened; and Kathleen, who loved Maureen, had walked about the
grounds with her letting her cling to her arm and throwing all the
interest of which she was capable into Maureen's account of her life.

"You know, Maureen, you ought to live here," said Kathleen at last.

But Maureen stared at her, and said with a voice of amazement: "What!
and leave Uncle Pat?"

So Kathleen said no more. She felt afterwards that she could not.

Now the child stood in speechless despair, looking at her lovely
instrument.

"Why, Daisy--why, Henrietta--what has happened?" she asked, and there
was a choking sob in her voice. "Has one of the big farm sheep-dogs got
in and walked about on the piano? Oh, it is more than that, for someone
has been trying to break the lock! Oh, my darling piano--my soul of
music----"

"Don't be affected, little brat!" said Daisy, who could flare up
just like a match. Whatever else she would have said to the child
was interrupted. Whether she would have accepted the theory of the
sheep-dog and pretended that a burglar had tried to break the piano
open can never be explained, for at that instant the Rector and Dominic
entered the room.

Dominic had the steely blue eyes of his father--blue, with just a touch
of grey in them--eyes which suddenly turned black at any emotion.

"Have you told Maureen the truth?" asked Mr. O'Brien.

"We--we were going to," said Daisy, "but she flew out with that horrid
temper of hers, raving and roaring."

"That is not the way with Maureen. Now tell her the truth before me.
Dominic, go and stand by your cousin."

Thus forced, the girls were obliged to say what had occurred. They
described their rage when they found the piano locked, and how they had
determined to dance a Scotch reel on the top. They confessed that their
boots were very muddy, for they had been experimenting on the edge of a
boggy piece of ground that morning.

"How," said the Rector, when the ignominious tale had come to an end,
"what do you wish to do, Maureen?"

The colour came slowly back to Maureen's face until it burned in her
cheeks like two great spots.

"Dominic," she said, without taking the slightest notice of the girls,
"we must not let such sheer ignorance trouble us. Go, like a darling to
Pegeen, and get me some cloths and some Adams' polish. I daresay I can
make the piano look fairly well until it is properly repolished, which
'dear Colonel' I know will get done for me."

"Then we needn't sit up, I suppose," said Henrietta, giving a profound
yawn.

"Oh, no," said Maureen. "Oh, I'm very, very sorry for you. You
must have felt so bad afterwards. It is dreadful to feel _very_
bad--afterwards. Good-night!"

There was a wonderful gracious sort of dignity about this little girl
which subdued the Mostyns for the time being; but they were more than
ever determined to punish her.

"She feels nothing; she hasn't a scrap of heart," said Daisy. "Think of
her putting on those absurd airs. But _we'll_ touch her yet; I vow we
will!"

"Yes, we will, we will--I declare we will!" exclaimed Henrietta. Soon
they were lying in their oak bedsteads side by side, and talking in low
whispers about how they could punish Maureen.

The next day passed much as usual. The little, half-French, half-Irish
girl was very brave, and spent most of her time with Dominic. Her face
was sadly pale, and she had a look about her eyes which frightened the
boy because he could not understand it. "If she only _would_ fly out in
a rage," he thought, "I could bear it better."

The Colonel came as usual to take his little favourite for a ride, and
during their ride the child made an unexpected request.

"I don't want to make any complaint," she began, "but I want the dear,
darling Blüthner to go home to you for a time. We can hire a piano from
Kingsala, and the Blüthner will be safer with you. It got a little
injured yesterday, but I can't tell you how, dear Colonel; only if you
keep it I shall feel happy, and when I come to you I can sing and
play; and we can hire quite a good enough piano at Barry's on the Long
Quay at Kingsala."

"There's something the matter with you, my blessing," said the Colonel.

"No, no, nothing at all; only I want to have the Blüthner safe."

Accordingly, a day or two later, a proper van was sent for the
Blüthner, which once more found its place in the Colonel's beautiful
drawing-room. Soon afterwards a man came and repaired the damage that
had been done, and Maureen seemed happy once more; but she little knew
what was awaiting her. A piano, the best which could be secured, an
upright Broadwood, was hired by Maureen herself from Barry's, and this
piano was never locked and the girls could pound on it as much as they
pleased.

"Only let me know when you intend to play," said the Rector, "for true
music is the delight of my life, whereas such chords and crashes as you
produce, to say nothing of your false notes, Henrietta, have a very
unpleasant effect upon me."

"Well, I am sure," said Henrietta, "I was always remarked at school for
my glorious voice. They said that if I wasn't so rich I ought to go in
for opera, and I am sure Daisy plays my accompaniments first rate."

"I do so," said Daisy. "I have two big chords for the bass, and play
the tune with one or two fingers for the treble. I am told it has a
very pleasing effect."

"Well, play your own way," said the Rector, "but don't ask me to admire
what is not music."

All this time the hearts of the two girls were waxing very hot within
them. They had looked in vain for any medical book in their father's
library, and at last they determined to drive into Kingsala and ask the
chemist to give them some rat poison.

"We must be careful of one thing," said Henrietta to her sister; "we do
not want to _kill_ the horse, we only want to make him very ill. Then
_she'll_ get into a pepper and we'll pretend to sympathise, and have
our lark all the time."

Accordingly, on a beautiful bright morning, the Misses Mostyn implored
their step-father to lend them the phaeton in order to drive to
Kingsala.

"What do you want to do there, my dears?"

"Oh, lots of the sort of things that men don't take any interest in,"
said Henrietta. "We want to furbish ourselves up a little. They say
Barry's shop isn't half bad."

"Oh, ribbons and laces," said the Rector. "Well, I have no particular
use for my horse this morning, and Laurence, the groom, can drive you
in. Would you like to go too, Maureen, my pet? You could take Kitty
with you and choose her summer hat for her."

"Oh, Uncle Pat, Kitty doesn't want a summer hat. I have just finished
the third of those pretty white muslin ones, and nothing could look
sweeter on her dear little head. No, I don't think I want to go; not
to-day at least. Thank you all the same, Uncle Pat."

About an hour later Henrietta and Daisy were driving off in the phaeton
to Kingsala. The Rector with his increased means was thinking of buying
a smart little pony-trap for two ponies, which would exactly suit
Maureen and Kitty. He had heard that there was the very trap and also
the small ponies for sale in the auction mart in Cork, and determined
to start off the following day to try and secure them. Garry could
manage the ponies as well as the spirited Arab. The Rector would go
round to the stables and speak to him at once on the subject. Maureen's
birthday, when she would be fifteen, was drawing nigh, and he thought
that a new pony trap would be a nice present for her.

He felt very happy as he paced about his neatly-kept grounds and tried
as far as possible to banish the thought of the Mostyn girls from his
mind. Of course he was bound to look after them, but he could not like
them. In fact, they tried him inexpressibly.

Meanwhile, the said girls, in every scrap of finery they could collect,
drove to the town where their mother had so often been before them.
Mrs. O'Brien was very well known; the Misses Mostyn were not known at
all. The little town was all alive and eager, for a regatta was going
on that day, and the bay was full of beautiful yachts, and Patrick's
Quay was crowded with spectators. The chemist intended to shut up
shop and join the group, who watched the different races, as soon as
possible. He was a young man with carroty hair and sunken chin. His
name was Driscoll.

Now Driscoll was by no means pleased at the arrival of fresh customers.
He didn't want either them or their money; he was all agog for the
beautiful races, and hated to have his time interfered with. The Misses
Mostyn were not attractive-looking girls. Daisy saw his impatience at
a glance and immediately proceeded to take advantage of it. Driscoll
pretended not to see her drift, but he took the measure of the young
lady.

"What may ye be wanting?" he asked. "Don't ye know that this is a
holiday? And I'm just on the p'int of shutting up shop."

"Oh, it won't take you a minute, Mr. Driscoll," said Daisy. "Father is
the Rector of Templemore, and couldn't come himself, so he sent us. He
wants us to buy some rat-poison."

"Are ye the daughters of she who bruk her neck?" asked Driscoll.

"We are--we are lone orphans on the mother's side," said Daisy; "but we
couldn't have a better father."

"Ye are right there; a holier man never walked the road. What is it ye
said he was wanting?"

"Rat poison. Please give it to us quickly. It isn't for us; it is for
the Rector."

"Did he send in a prescription?"

"No; whatever is that?"

"I can't sell pisons without a prescription," said Driscoll. "I'd get
into a fine mess. If the Rector is troubled with rats--though I thought
I'd banished every one of them some months ago when 'herself' was
alive--he'd best write to me and I'll send it to him. No, ladies, I'm
sorry to be disobliging, but without a prescription no pison will ye
get."

"Oh, dear, dear," said Henrietta; "father will be so disappointed.
Perhaps there are some other chemists in the town who won't be so
particular, Mr.--Mr. Driscoll."

"Another chemist!" Driscoll threw up his hands. "Could Kingsala support
two, I'd like to ask ye? No; I'm the wan and the sole wan. I sold some
rat-poison to 'herself' a time back; but I suppose when the rats were
gone she was wise enough to destroy it. There now, I must say good-day
to ye, ladies, for I must shut up shop."

The girls felt a good deal disappointed, but they were the sort of
young people who kept their feelings to themselves. They marched about
the town and peeped into Barry's shop and entered and bought yards upon
yards of pale blue ribbon, which they desired the man to put down to
the Reverend Patrick O'Brien, as they were his daughters.

Presently they found themselves on Patrick's Quay, which was now packed
and crowded with eager spectators. The greatest yacht-race of the
season was about to come off. The _Sea Foam_, a magnificent yacht,
belonging to the Earl of Banbury, was to compete against the _Sea
Sprite_, a local yacht belonging to a Mr. Jagoe.

Excitement had risen to its extreme height. All the population wanted
Jagoe's yacht to win, but the _Sea Foam_ out-did her with the utmost
ease, flying gracefully like a bird over the bosom of the waters, out
of the inner harbour into the outer and then back again, beating the
_Sea Sprite_ by a matter of at least ten minutes. The _Sea Sprite_ came
to her anchorage looking dull and dusty, with her sails torn, for the
wind had got up a good bit; but the _Sea Foam_ lay like a white swan,
calm and at rest on the waters.

The great races were followed by little races, sailing boats and
row-boats and canoe races. The whole scene was most brilliant and
charming, and every girl in the place put on all the finery she
possessed, and all the men members of the yachting club were in white
flannels. Nobody spoke to Henrietta or to Daisy, though the chemist
approached them once and said, "Have ye got that there rat-pison?" but
Henrietta in the midst of her present surroundings, threw up her head
in extreme haughtiness and said: "Sir, I have not the pleasure of your
acquaintance."

"_Driscoll_ by name, and _Cautious_ by nature," replied the chemist.
He then turned and said something to his companion, a pretty little
girl of his own class. They both looked at the Misses Mostyn, and both
laughed loudly, and Henrietta and Daisy thought it as well to start on
their homeward way.

As they were approaching the Rectory, Daisy said in a low voice, which
she could assume at will and which certainly the groom could not hear,
"I have a notion in my head, Henny-penny!"

"What is that, Daisy? To tell the truth, I'm about tired of your
notions. They never come to anything at all."

"Well, but this one will--this one will," said Daisy, skipping up and
down in the phaeton as she spoke. "Don't you remember what that horrid
man Driscoll said--that he had sold rat-poison to mumsie some time
ago; so there must have been rats once at Templemore. He said also, of
course, that naturally mumsie pumsie would destroy the poison when the
rats were gone--but I'm by no means so sure of that. It was not a bit
the way of the careless old duck."

"Well?" said Henrietta.

"Well, what I'm thinking is this: that we have got to find what is left
of the rat-poison."

"Oh," said Henrietta, "I haven't a notion where to look for it." She
yawned as she spoke. "These long drives do make one so sleepy," she
said.

"You don't seem interested in anything, Henny. You are an old goose!"

"Am I? Well, that's better than being a young gosling."

"By the way," said Daisy, "I remember a lovely story. I know it is
true, for a girl at our dear old school told it to me. It happened to a
lady she knew, and she said it was as true as paint. It was this: There
was a very, very stout old body--oh, monstrous stout, but not really
ill, only hypochondriacal, and of course she was always and forever
sending for the doctor. He was a country doctor, but he had a sense of
humour in him. One day the old dame said to Doctor Macgregor, 'Doctor,
I'm about to visit London.' 'Are ye now that?' said he. You see, she
was an Irish body and she spoke the Irish brogue. 'And is it you that
will cross the sea, Miss Marmaduke?' 'Yes, to be sure,' she answered;
'and why not?' 'Well,' said the doctor, who was a bit of a wag, 'ye'll
be mighty sick, ye know.' 'I suppose I will,' she answered. 'Maybe I'll
die. But I've a great longing to see London town.' 'Ye won't die,' said
the doctor, 'if that is what ye are thinking of. But ye'll be mighty
uncomfortable with all that fat on yer body. You'll wish yourself safe
back in Dublin, that ye will.' 'Well, anyway, I'm going,' said the
stout lady, 'and I'll tell ye what it is, Doctor Macgregor, I don't
think ye make half enough of my illness and suffering.' 'Me not think
enough of them!' said he. 'Why, I'm thinking of them day and night.'
'Well, to be sure, are ye now,' said the lady. 'But there is one thing
I must say to you, doctor, you haven't a sympathetic manner.' 'It
doesn't do for a doctor to be sympathetic with his patients,' said the
doctor. 'Sympathy would kill them off like flies.' 'I am surprised
to hear ye say that,' said the stout lady; 'I should have thought it
would have done them a power of good. Well, anyway, ye must acknowledge
that I am ill.' 'Oh, very ill, ma'am; very ill entirely.' 'Then I think
as I am going to London,' said the stout lady, 'that you might write
a letter to the cleverest doctor there--an Irishman if ye can find
one--and give me the letter to take to him, and I'll be bound I'll get
out what is the matter with me.' 'Well, to be sure, I'll do that,' said
the doctor. 'I know the very man, too--Malony of Harley Street. When
are ye going to cross the briny?' 'To-morrow as ever is,' she replied.
'Well, I'll give ye a note to Malony which will clinch the business. Ye
mustn't be frightened at anything he says to ye, for ye must remember
ye have brought it on yourself.'

"So the next day that wag of a fellow brought her a letter and told her
to call on the great Doctor Malony and put his letter carefully into
the hands of the great man, and to make up her mind for a really bad
verdict. The stout old lady was delighted, for she loved bad verdicts.
She got on board the boat and as the sea was rough, she suffered a good
deal from sickness; but the sicker she was the more she liked herself,
and the worse she was the tighter she clasped Doctor Macgregor's letter
in her hand. The sea certainly was rough, and most of the passengers
were sick, and the stewardess brought the fat old lady some brandy and
water to drink. The boat gave a great roll that moment and lo and
behold! in a minute the beautiful letter which was to seal the stout
lady's doom was sopped through and through with brandy and water. She
felt angry for a moment, but then it flashed through her mind that
she'd open it, for it was quite soft like pulp, and she would be able
to see for herself what Doctor Macgregor said about his patient. 'At
the least, it must be the beginning of cancer,' she murmured. 'Dear,
dear, dear! But anyhow, he'll tell the truth to a brother physician,
and it is as well for me to know.'

"Well, Henny-penny, what do you think? They were getting towards the
harbour then, and it wasn't so rough, and she was able to read the
words inside the letter; and if ever a woman's eyes dilated and if ever
her heart throbbed, the fat old lady's did then, for Doctor Macgregor's
letter was brief and to the point: 'Dear Malony,' it ran, '_I am
sending you a fat goose. Pluck her well and send her back to me_!' You
may be quite sure, Henny-penny, that the fat old lady never went near
Malony; but she tore the letter in little bits and went to a quack,
who told her she had innumerable illnesses, all jumbled together, and
if there was any chance of her life, she must undergo at least four
operations; so she was as happy as the day was long. I declare you have
scarcely smiled, and I doing my level best to amuse you! Well, here we
are back at Templemore. Now then, jump out. I'm starving for tea if you
aren't."

The girls went into the house. Maureen and Kitty were away. Neither
Dominic nor Denis were anywhere to be found, and the Rector was as
usual visiting his sick and sorry parishioners.

The girls took their tea soberly, Henrietta hardly thinking at all and
feeling half asleep, but Daisy's brain being, as usual, very much on
the alert. When tea was a thing of the past and Burke had cleared away
all traces of it from the great hall, Daisy made her invariable remark:
"How many new-laid eggs and how much peach-jam did you eat in the
kitchen to-night, Burke?"

Burke stared glumly at the young lady, and made no answer of any sort;
Daisy lost her temper a little and flew at Burke and said, "You _are_ a
nasty thief of an old man."

"If you plaze, miss, ye'll have the goodness to lave me alone," Burke
replied. He then walked with a dignity which the girl herself would
never possess out of the hall and in the direction of the kitchens.

"Pegeen," he said, "it's me heart that's bruk entirely."

"Ah, wisha, honey," said Pegeen, "I wouldn't fret for the likes o'
they."

"They have come to that pass that they accuse me--ME--of theft. Am I
likely to put up with that?"

"Is it me 'ud do it?" said Pegeen; "I'd scratch their faces for 'em.
But you being a rale jintleman, Mr. Burke, honey, couldn't do that; but
I'll do it for ye, quick, as soon as possible."

Meanwhile Henrietta strolled languidly into the drawing-room. She
opened the piano supplied by Barry and produced false chords and
crashes which would have sent Maureen or the Rector flying from the
house; but Daisy left her to her amusement and went softly, very softly
upstairs. She had long ago regretted her silly nonsense about the
banshee and the haunted room, for that north chamber where she and her
sister slept was the reverse of comfortable. The great spacious, lovely
bedroom, which had been her mother's, was now occupied by the Rector
of Templemore, and next to it was the little dressing-room belonging
to Maureen. Daisy's flaxen head stole cautiously round the door of the
big room. It was empty. So much the better. She now went on tiptoe,
trembling in her excitement, towards a little old medicine closet,
which was let into the wall.

This medicine closet had not been opened or cleaned or touched since
the late Mrs. O'Brien's death, and it was the thought of that little
cabinet and of what it might possibly contain which had made Daisy's
heart so light and her voice so merry on her way home. Now she opened
it wide and began to explore. There were all sorts of dusty, grimy
bottles within, some half full, some empty, some bearing the words "Sal
Volatile," some bearing the words "Ipecacuanha," others "Epsom Salts,"
others "Ginger," others "Peppermint." But in the back of the cupboard,
pushed out of sight, stood a small row of very dark blue bottles with
poison written on them in large letters.

Daisy's heart almost choked her with delight. One contained laudanum,
and the directions were, "To be rubbed over the affected parts when
the pain is severe." Another contained belladonna, with the same
directions, and on each bottle was inscribed the words, "_Not to be
taken internally._ POISON." But Daisy's eyes lit up with bliss when she
came across a little pot marked _Rat-poison_, and with full directions
how to use it.

"Spread some of the mixture on thin bread and butter and leave it near
the rat-hole. The contents of this pot are principally arsenic and
phosphorus. A dose sufficient to kill a dozen rats can be put on a very
small square of bread."

Daisy put the rest of the bottles back into their places and danced
downstairs to Henny-penny.

"Seek--find! Which hand?" she exclaimed. Her tiny eyes were blazing
with delight.

Henrietta turned from her strumming on the piano to look at her.

"What is the matter with you, Daisy? What are you so excited about?"

"Come up to our bedroom at once," she said. "I have just grand news for
you. Come along as fast as ever you like."

Henrietta began to feel really excited. She followed her sister
upstairs. They locked themselves into the ugly bedroom, and there Daisy
told the story of her great discovery. Henrietta listened in breathless
silence.

"Where's the horse now?" she asked.

"Out, of course, with that little brat Maureen. We'll do it to-night,
Henny; we'll do it to-night."

Henrietta turned the rat-poison round and round.

"I don't think," she said, after a pause, "he'll eat his mash if some
of this horrid stuff is put into it. You said the mumsie had other
poisons."

"Oh, yes; laudanum and belladonna."

"Well, I think if I were you, Daisy, I'd put this rat-poison back again
and secure the bottle with the laudanum. He would not taste that if it
was well mixed up in a big soft mash. You know, we mustn't kill him. I
declare positively against that. How much do you think we might venture
to put in?"

"I don't know," said Daisy. "I wish I did."

Then she clapped her hands excitedly. "I know, I know!" she exclaimed.
"I'll ask the village nurse, Miss Duncom."

"Then you give yourself away," said Henny. "You quite frighten me,
Daisy."

"It is because I don't want to frighten you that I ask the village
nurse. I shan't mention the horse's name. Of course not. Now I
know Miss Duncom is going to Mrs. Haggarty's cottage to dress the
old woman's leg, and I'll catch her as sure as sure. I'll keep the
laudanum bottle up in our room until we want it. I'll manage to creep
into Fly-away's loose box by means of the window. I know that that
detestable Garry always brings him his mash the last thing, and then
locks him in for the night. Now, don't keep me, Henny. I'll change
this rat-poison. The laudanum will be miles better."

"Oh, do be careful," said her sister.

Daisy presently dashed into their joint bedroom. She had put back the
rat-poison and had brought up the little dark blue bottle of laudanum.

"Here, hide it under your bed," she exclaimed.

"No; under yours," said Henrietta.

"As you please," remarked Daisy. "Only it seems _I_ have all the
trouble while you have the fun. Think of her screeching and raving over
her dying horse, and I'll have done it all--all."

"The horse is not to die," said Henrietta.

"Well, _I_ suppose you do not mind his being made ill?"

"No, I don't mind that. I don't mind giving her a fright."

"Well, then, let me go off, for goodness' sake."

Daisy dashed up the avenue and arrived at Mrs. Haggarty's. As she
expected, Nurse Duncom was there. She was a remarkably nice-looking
young woman, and all the people in the place adored her. The bandaging
of the leg had taken place, and she was just leaving the cottage, when
she saw Daisy.

"Why, Miss Mostyn, is anything wrong? Is there anything I can do for
you?"

"Oh, nothing really wrong," said Daisy; "only I don't want to frighten
father. He loves me so much. I suffer at night from such horrible pains
in my tummy-tum, and I found in dear mother's old medicine cupboard a
little bottle of laudanum. Do you think I might take a few drops?"

"I don't think you ought to take any," said Nurse Duncom. "It is a very
dangerous medicine, and I should not dream of ordering it for you. You
could have peppermint or something harmless of that sort."

"But, please, would three drops kill me?"

"Certainly not. I dare say you could manage to take eight drops,
provided you gave them to yourself in a measure glass, without coming
to any harm; but I cannot possibly _order_ them for you."

"If a--a cow was in awful pain, would you give it more than that?"

"Undoubtedly, though I don't know anything about the treatment of
cows. What queer questions you are asking me, Miss Mostyn. The cow is
a much larger animal and can stand a much bigger dose, but really I
would not dream of ordering laudanum for any creature. I am sorry you
are suffering; probably it is indigestion. I will send you up a little
bottle of peppermint to-night, and you can take from ten to fifteen
drops in a little water. That is _quite_ safe. Good-bye now, Miss
Mostyn. I must hurry to old Burchell. Talk of pain! Ah, you little know
what it means. I must give him his dose of morphia, but nothing will
save his life. Still, he will be looking out for me, and the morphia
keeps the worst agonies under."

Daisy danced back to her sister.

"I have everything as pat as pat," she said. Little she cared for
Burchell's dying agonies. "I saw Duncom and she told me. I did not
give myself away in the least. We must give Fly-away from sixteen to
twenty drops of the laudanum. Luckily there is a little medicine glass
in mumsie's cupboard. I'll measure it into that. Then he'll get rather
bad, but he won't die. Hurrah! Hurrah! I _am_ a clever girl!"




CHAPTER XIII.

FLY-AWAY.


Daisy, in her way, without being in the least intellectual, and without
having the smallest taste for the great and ennobling things of life,
was neverless clever. She had the artfulness of the crooked mind,
and she could carry out her designs with exactitude and promptness.
She pretended to be frightened, but neither she nor Henny knew what
fear was. Henny was, in some ways, the better character--that is, if
stupidity could be called good. She could hate with great vigour; she
never dreamt of love unless, indeed, she loved Daisy. She liked to
listen to Daisy's designs, which were always mischievous and wicked,
but she could not carry them out herself, although she would be
faithful to her sister to the last drop of her blood.

Daisy was the only person who really belonged to her. She had therefore
a certain passion for this queer, crabbed nature. Therefore, she was
led by Daisy, who told her that she must pretend to be fond of father,
and she did pretend. She would have flirted with Dominic if he had
allowed her, but Dominic knew how to keep her at a distance. Try as
she might, try as she would, she could not bridge the gulf which stood
between her and him. That gulf also extended itself between Dominic
and Daisy. The fact was that he was an exceedingly sharp lad; he read
their characters aright and, as far as lay in his power, protected his
dear little cousin Maureen and his sweet baby sister Kitty from their
machinations. But even Dominic could not guess what was passing through
Daisy's mind on that special evening. He only noticed that she was in
particularly good spirits, that she and Henrietta laughed and joked and
whispered, and presently that they became suddenly quiet and sat one
at each side of the Rector on the old Chesterfield sofa. They petted
the Rector a good deal, calling him "father" and "dear father" and
"dearest dad" and "ownest duck," and the poor Rector endured their most
unwelcome embraces and their silly words until finally, in despair, he
asked Maureen to sing for him.

Maureen sat down to the upright Broadwood and sang that most haunting
of all melodies:


    "Rich and rare were the gems she wore
    And a bright gold ring on her hand she bore;
    But oh! her beauty was far beyond
    Her sparkling gems and snow-white hand.

    "'Lady! dost thou not fear to stray,
    So lone and lovely thro' this bleak way,
    Are Erin's sons so good or so cold
    As not to be tempted by woman or gold?'

    "'Sir Knight! I feel not the least alarm,
    No son of Erin will offer me harm;--
    For tho' they love woman and golden store,
    Sir Knight! they love honour and virtue more.'

    "On she went and her maiden smile
    In safety carried her round the green isle;
    And blest forever is she who relied
    Upon Erin's honour and Erin's pride."


The girl's sweet, clear voice ceased. It died away in a soft wave of
most exquisite melody; her brown eyes were full of tears. She raised
them to Dominic's face; he was astonished at those rare tears. He had,
oh! so seldom, seen Maureen cry.

The boy bent towards her with all the true chivalry of a true Irish
knight and gentleman. "What is it, mavourneen?" he whispered.

"It is only that I am glad, oh! so glad, that my father was an Irish
gentleman and soldier," she replied, in a voice as low as his.

By this time the conspirators, as they called themselves, had left the
room.

"There, you saw for yourself," said Henny. "Did you ever come across
such affectation?"

"Never," said Daisy; "never!"

"I'm ready for anything now," said Henny.

"Well," said Daisy. "I think everything is complete. Garry always locks
the stable door at ten o'clock. He sleeps exactly overhead. I do hate
that Garry."

"Well, go on, Daisy. Don't mind about your hates now!"

Daisy laughed spitefully.

"It is at the present moment," she said, "exactly a quarter to ten. I
unlatched one of the windows in the stable to-day, and I secured a dark
lantern, and I want you to come out with me and help to push me through
the window. It is easily done, and I can fasten it, or push it to at
least, when I come out again. I'll crouch in a dark corner, and when
I know Garry has gone to bed I'll light the dark lantern and measure
the drops of laudanum. I have brought mumsie's measuring glass and the
bottle, and I stole the dark lantern to-day when I knew no one was
looking. Then when Fly-away is eating his hot mash, I'll pour in the
laudanum, _eighteen_ drops. I'll give him his quietus, don't you fear!"

"Daisy, you are _not_ to kill him!"

"Henny-penny, don't be such a fool. Of course I won't kill him; is
it likely? You leave everything to your clever little sister, and by
to-morrow morning we'll have that sweet 'Rich and rare' roaring and
squealing and kicking her heels in the drawing-room; and then we must
both pet her like anything and sympathise like anything. The horse will
recover, of course, but he'll be bad for a bit. That's all. Didn't Miss
Duncom tell me about the safe dose. I'm no fool. Only do come along!"

The girls slipped down the back-stairs and out into the yard. They were
wearing dark cloaks, which completely covered their white dresses,
and Daisy had her lantern, medicine glass, and bottle of laudanum all
safely stowed away under her cloak. It was nearly ten o'clock. She
hadn't a minute to spare. Making a desperate effort with the aid of
Henny from behind, she pushed her way into the stable where the Arab
neighed a trifle uneasily.

"I'm all right," she whispered to her sister. "The only thing is
that I have broken the medicine glass. Well, I can easily guess the
drops--sixteen. You get off to the house, Henny, or you'll be caught."

Henny scampered away, her heart palpitating with uneasiness. She saw
a light under the drawing-room door as she sped by. The family had
evidently not yet gone to bed. The Rector was reading some lovely
poetry aloud, and Dominic and Maureen were listening. The Rector could
read poetry like no man in the county. He was now delighting his young
listeners with the "Prisoner of Chillon." His voice rose and swelled.
Dominic stood up in a sort of rapture. As the pathos grew Maureen hid
her little pale face against her uncle's sleeve. Whatever happened, she
could not cry a second time that evening.

Meanwhile Daisy settled herself as comfortably as she could in the
darkest corner of the stable. There was Fly-away's loose box close to
her and a great bundle of hay for him to eat if he felt hungry. But he
was a horse of perfectly regulated habits, and he invariably waited for
his hot mash at ten o'clock.

The stable clock struck the hour, solemnly in great strokes. Fly-away
pricked up his small ears. There came a sound outside--a man's step on
the cobble-stones, then Garry entered with the mash, hot and delicious.
He placed it just before the animal, stroked him affectionately on
his black head and silky, satin-like sides, and said: "Good-night to
ye, Fly-away. Slape well, my blessing." And then he left the stable,
locking the door behind him.

Garry had intended to go into the kitchen for a bit, to have a chat
with Pegeen and Burke, with both of whom he was a prime favourite, but
something prompted him not to do it that night. He could not quite tell
why. He said to himself afterwards that "he was sort of onaisy in his
mind." He went up therefore at once to his bedroom and was preparing to
go to rest when he saw something very peculiar and uncanny. It was no
less than a streak of light, thin and like a shaft, which penetrated up
through the beams of the roof of the stable and entered his room.

"May the Almighty presarve us," muttered the man. "Is it the pixies are
about or what?"

He had not begun to undress. In a moment he had rushed down his
step-ladder, and, going to the stable-door, unlocked it. Yes, he was
in time--but only just in time. He saw a sight which he never forgot
as long as he lived. He saw a girl with flaxen hair lit up to a very
pale gold by means of the lantern. She was hastily uncorking a bottle
of laudanum. She was so absorbed in her task, so much afraid of being
interrupted and of not getting the deed done before Fly-away had
finished his mash that a reckless spirit came over her.

She could not possibly wait to drop the laudanum into the mash, for the
horse was eating rapidly and hungrily. Laying her dark lantern on the
ground, she rushed into the loose box and dashed what she considered
would be sixteen drops but what was in reality much more like three
times that number, into the mash. Then with her dainty finger she
stirred it round and round.

The horse, interrupted in his feed for the moment, was beginning to
resume it when, like a flash, Garry took the basin that contained
the hot mash, and put it outside on the cobble-stones, taking care,
however, not to spill its contents. He then secured the girl's hand,
the bottle of laudanum, which was really almost empty, and the dark
lantern, and saying: "You come along o' me this minute!" he dragged the
reluctant, terrified Daisy out of the place.

"I didn't mean it, I didn't mean it!" she began to sob. "I was only
going to give him a few drops. I wouldn't kill him for the world, nor
would Henny. I wouldn't indeed! Oh, please, please, Garry, let me off;
he hasn't touched one drop."

But Garry, though an Irishman, could on occasion be mute as though he
was turned into stone. This was one of those occasions. The Rector had
finished the "Prisoner of Chillon" and was repeating, as only he knew
how,


    "Hame, hame, hame, O hame fain wad I be.
    Oh, hame, hame, hame, to my ain countree!"


The two children were standing before him spell-bound with the ecstasy
which his recitations of poetry always gave them. Suddenly in the
brightly-lighted room there appeared Garry the groom, accompanied by a
shrunken-up sort of girl, who was too much afraid to speak or look at
any one. She would have rushed to the Rector for refuge, calling him
father, dear father, but Garry had clutched her by her shoulder.

"You stay here," he said. "I ha' got a story to tell. We near lost the
horse; but for the Providence above, we'd ha' done it!"

"What horse?" said Maureen, turning ghastly.

"Your horse, miss--dear, darlin' Fly-away! I don't know what was over
me. I took him his mash as usual, and he began to gobble it up hungry
as ye plaze, and his coat never looked blacker or more like satin.
Well, to be sure, I was satisfied enough with him, and I locked the
stable-door as usual. But it was the Holy Vargin I think--I do believe
it was--for I meant to go as usual to have a bit of a gossip with
Pegeen and Burke, but somehow, your Riverence and Miss Maureen, I felt
mighty quare, and sort of _onaisy_ in me mind, so I went up to bed; and
my room is just over the horse's loose box, as ye know, sir. Well,
that room was made somewhat in a hurry when the Colonel gave the horse
to Miss Maureen, and the planks weren't to say rightly jined--that is,
on the floor, I mean, y'Riverence--and what should I see when about
to lay meself on me bed, but a sthrake of light, sharp and clear and
werry narrer coming up direct from below. Me heart it leeped into me
mouth, and I was down in no time at all, and I unlocked the door, and
the sight that met me----Oh, may I never see a worse! There was this
colleen pouring something out of a bottle into the mash, and the horse
he was just bending his head to go on with his supper, and she, with
her delicate fingers stirrin' the stuff round and round in the mash.
It war then I cotched hold of her. First I lifted the mash and put it
outside, and here's what she was giving to the horse, y'Riverence.
She can't go for to deny it, for she did it herself. She had a dark
lantern--one that belongs to the place, y'Riverence. Oh, my word, but I
have saved my beauty, and don't you fret, colleen asthore, for I'll get
a fresh mash in a clean dish and lay meself down alongside o' Fly-away
for the whole of this blessed night. Good evening to you, sir. Good
evening, colleen asthore. Masther Dominic, perhaps I might have a word
with yez."

Dominic followed the honest fellow out of the room.

"Garry," he said, "is it possible she could be so wicked?"

"I tol't what I seen," said Garry. "I can't tel't no more. Oh, my word,
my word. I'm all trimbling-like!"

"Garry, you are a right down splendid fellow. I'm going to give you a
hot tumbler of punch, for well you deserve it. The horse is safe now."

"I left the bottle with the masther," continued Garry. "I wonder what
was in it, that I do."

But the master and Maureen had read the words on the bottle: "Laudanum.
POISON. Not to be taken internally."

Daisy stood sobbing before them. In her fright and Garry's sudden
appearance she had emptied the greater part of the bottle into the
mash. There was very little of it left.

"Maureen, my darling, will you go to bed?" said her uncle.

"Must I?" said Maureen.

"I would rather, dearest. I will come to you presently to your room.
Your horse is safe, thanks to that good Garry."

The child went away, but she had a queer new sort of look on her face,
a look she had never worn before, that no one had ever seen on the
sweet face of Maureen. As she passed Daisy, she stopped for a minute,
and forced the girl's small, terrified eyes to look at her.

"Do you know," said Maureen, "that for the first time in all my life I
understand what _hatred_ is? I--HATE--YOU!"

She left the room without another word. Daisy shivered. In the moment
of getting her desire--for had she not longed for Maureen to hate
her?--she found it like ashes, and worse than ashes, in her mouth. She
still stood in front of the Rector with her eyes down, her freckled,
colourless face very pale, only the freckles stood out and made a sort
of ghastly relief to the awful pallor.

"Daisy, come here!" said the Rector.

Daisy approached very timidly, one step at a time. She walked
delicately, as Agag of old.

"Daisy, will you explain this to me?"

"Will you listen to me, father?"

"Yes, I am here. I am prepared to listen. But first, I have something
to say before you begin your story. I do not wish you or Henrietta ever
again to call me _father_. I am _not_ your father. Your father was a
different sort of man. I married your mother, but during her lifetime
I never once saw you. You came here, you and Henrietta, and turned
this happy home into Bedlam. You shall address me, whenever you have
occasion to in the future, as _Mister_ O'Brien. You understand?"

"Ye-es. _She_ said she hated me, and she _looked_--_oh_, how she
looked!"

"Can you wonder? Aren't you amazed at her forbearance? Do you know that
this is laudanum?"

He held up the little bottle.

"I happened to see a bottle of laudanum in my room a few days ago and
meant to throw it away. My wife, your poor mother, often suffered from
rheumatic pains and she used to like to rub the affected parts with a
strong opiate. I did not approve the plan. Now please tell me how you
came by this bottle."

"I went into your room when you were out and stole it."

"Then you deliberately meant to kill Maureen's lovely horse, that
creature of life and fire? Could you do it, could you?"

"I did not mean to kill him. Henrietta was in the plan, too, and
she--she said the horse mustn't be killed. I only meant to make him
very, very sick."

"But why?"

"Because I hated Maureen."

"Ah, well," said Mr. O'Brien, "you have spoken the truth at last. Now
understand me clearly--understand me fully. You and your sister go
with me to-morrow to Jane Faithful's. I will arrange with her--I will
tell her exactly what you are both like. Your sister is bad, but you
are fifty times worse. You and Henrietta and I will leave for Jane
Faithful's school by an early train to-morrow. You hated Maureen, the
gentlest, the sweetest little girl in the world. Why have you been
so cruel to her? Has she not tried by every power, every endeavour
to love you--to be good to you; and yet you deliberately turned her
young life into a living hell. You tried to ruin her piano. Did she
answer you back? No. She only did what she could to have the noble
instrument preserved. She asked Colonel Herbert to take care of it for
the present. He asked in astonishment for her reason, but she would
not give him any. Yes--you hated Maureen--you have said the words. You
said also that you did not mean to kill the horse, but you put enough
laudanum into his mash to kill several horses. Your word therefore goes
for nothing.

"Perhaps you understand now what _hatred_ to _you_ feels like. I can
well imagine that Maureen's hatred, when at last it is aroused, will be
a very terrible thing; something like the hatred of an angry God. Come
up with me at once to your room and your sister's room. I shall ask her
if she was aware of what you were about to do. I think she will tell
me the truth. Afterwards I will lock you both up in your bedroom. Your
breakfast will be sent to you at an early hour. You had better pack
to-night. You will both stay in that room until I myself come to fetch
you in the morning. I will send Jane Faithful a wire to expect us.
Come, Daisy--no screaming, please. Come at once."

The Rector hardly touched the little cold hand, but the miserable girl
followed him as meek as a mouse.

When they reached the dismal, untidy room Mr. O'Brien put his question
to Henrietta. She replied that she knew all about it, but had implored
Daisy not to use enough of the medicine to kill the horse.

"That is enough," said the Rector. He locked the door and went away.

The two girls were locked into the ugly north bedroom, and then
and there Daisy screamed and shrieked to her heart's delight, and
Henny-penny bent over her and finally dashed cold water on her head,
and so brought her to her senses.

"You little fool," she said. "I _knew_ you'd make mischief. A nice time
we have before us. Well, at least we can run away."

"Yes, we can run away. Oh, Henny, love me! It was awful when _she_ said
she hated me. She said it with such strange, strong power. Oh, Henny,
I'm afraid of her now."

"Get into bed, gosling, and I'll lie down by your side. No, I don't
quite hate you, but I think you are a poor sort. We can run away from
that female, who I imagine keeps a school; but for the time being we
must pretend to submit."

Meanwhile, the Rector went down to Maureen. She was standing icy-cold
by her window. She had not attempted to undress. There was the same
strange new look in her eyes.

"I don't want to hear the story, uncle," she said. "I'm too wicked,
wicked. I _hate_--I _hate_--I _hate_!"

"My child--my darling. Come and get into my arms."

"No, I couldn't--I couldn't, not while I feel as I do now. Oh, Uncle
Pat, Satan got into me when I said I HATE, and he's in me still."

The Rector saw that the child was terribly excited. He himself helped
her to undress and made her lie down in her little bed, and gave her a
certain soothing draught which he knew would be good for her and would
make her sleep and forget her troubles.

All the time while she was dropping to sleep the Rector was holding her
hand, and all that long time he prayed very hard. He prayed that the
evil spirit might leave the sweetest nature in the world and that the
good spirit of all perfection might return.

At last the child slept, and then Mr. O'Brien went and had a long talk
with Dominic. He told him what his plans were, and put Maureen into his
care whilst he was absent. He suggested that the Colonel and the Doctor
might be sent for if necessary.

"She has got a frightful shock," he said; "a frightful shock."

"I'll manage her, dad," said Dominic; but the first streaks of the
summer morning were illuminating the sky before the boy and his father
lay down to sleep.




CHAPTER XIV.

FELICITY.


The long journey from the south of Ireland to the old-fashioned,
old-world town of Lutterworth, in the midland counties of England,
took some time. Lutterworth is renowned for its memories of the great
Wyclif, where his church, his Bible, and many other relics of his time
are still to be found. The town stands on a slope, but the church, the
rectory, the well-known grammar school stand on a vast plain, where the
freshest of all fresh air blows and where health is the order of the
hour.

But what ailed the Rector of Templemore? It seemed as though a force
was driving him. He had heard of course of the school where he meant to
take his step-daughters. He had heard of its excellent qualities; he
had even more than once met that most splendid woman, Jane Faithful.

The crossing was a rough one and the girls knew at last what
seasickness meant. They were glad, however, to go to school, for they
had enjoyed themselves in their wild fashion in the school on the
outskirts of Dublin which had been selected for them by their mother.

Henrietta and Daisy now supposed that they were going to a like
establishment. They little guessed what lay before them. They were
crossing over to cold England, a country their mother hated, and which
they could not be expected to love. They expected great sympathy when
they were seasick, but they only received the ordinary care of the
much-tried stewardess.

At last they arrived at Fishguard, and the Rector took them at once
third-class to London. They would have given the world to stay in
London for even one night, but when they suggested this to the Rector,
he said in his quiet voice: "We continue our journey to Lutterworth."

It was late in the evening when they reached Lutterworth. A cab had
been ordered and was waiting for them, and they drove straight to Mrs.
Faithful's house.

They passed the noble old church and the beautiful grammar school, but
still they drove on and on, until finally they turned into a country
lane and stopped before a neatly kept wooden gate. Here the driver got
down, opened the gate, and fastened it back carefully; then the Rector
and the two girls found themselves driving up the long and winding
avenue.

Although it was now the middle of summer, neither Henrietta nor Daisy
could see much of where they were coming to. The house, the Rector told
them, was called Felicity. It was decidedly old-fashioned, and was
built of stone. It had many little windows with small panes of glass.
There was a great bell at the front door. The Rector pulled the bell.

"This is my friend's house, and your future home," he said, turning
gravely to his step-daughters. "Mrs. Faithful is not only my friend but
my cousin. Ah, Jane, you have opened the door for me yourself! I have
brought the girls. Have you any one who can look after them and give
them supper. I have a great deal to talk over with you, my dear Jane."

"What a horrid old maid of a creature!" muttered Daisy.

Mrs. Faithful pursed up her mouth, but did not utter a syllable.
She fixed her large and really kind eyes, however, in a decidedly
uncomfortable manner on the young people.

"I will ring for Dawson," she said. "She will attend to the girls and
give them what is necessary. I have had a cosy supper prepared for you,
Patrick. You don't look too strong, dear kinsman. Come this way, pray,
to the Hall of Refreshment. Ah, here is Dawson! Dawson, give the young
ladies their supper, and then take them to the Chamber of Penitence and
see them into bed. I observe they have brought their luggage. Dawson,
Smith will help you to take the trunks up to the Chamber of Penitence.
Good-night, girls, I will see you to-morrow. Now, Patrick, my man, what
is the matter with you?"

It was with a sinking heart that Patrick O'Brien followed his
kinswoman into the Hall of Refreshment. He had too terrible a story to
tell. He was also wildly anxious to get back to Maureen. The symptoms
of ill-health which had so troubled him were beginning to return under
this new strain. Jane Faithful, however, was a woman of few words and
mighty deeds. She had not started Felicity for nothing. She had not
saved many a rebellious girl for nothing; but her present concern was
not for the Misses Mostyn, but for the Rector's sad and sorely troubled
face.

She put out a strong, sympathetic hand and touched his.

"Now, kinsman," she said, "you do not utter a word until you are
properly refreshed. Here is soup of the very best. Here is a mutton
chop which I have specially ordered for you. Here is the last asparagus
in my garden, and here is what will do you more good than anything
else--a bottle of very old port left to me by my father. Now, eat, man,
eat and drink. Afterwards we will go into Confidence next door and you
shall tell me your story."

"You always were a strong-minded woman, Jane," said the Rector.

"Yes," replied Jane Faithful. "Now, take your soup."

So the Rector found a sudden sense of support, of support both mental
and physical, first in the presence of this brave, good, strong-minded
woman, and, second, in the excellent food she provided.

He ate his chop and his asparagus and drank a glass of the excellent
port wine.

"Upon my word, Jane," he said, when he had finished, "you do know how
to treat a tired man."

"Yes, you are better now. You are staying at Felicity for the night."

"I wish I could; but I must get back to London." "You can't do it,
kinsman; there is no train."

"Oh," said the Rector, with a heavy sigh. Suddenly he turned and faced
Mrs. Faithful.

"How, may I ask you a question?"

"Certainly. Twenty, if you like."

"Why do you call your rooms by these strange and peculiar names?"

"It is a fashion of my own," was the quiet reply. "I find by long
experience that it works well. The idea was first presented to me by
one of my dearest friends who keeps a similar school near London; but
I assure you, kinsman, we are not unhappy at Felicity. Far, far from
that. When once we submit to the rules, which cannot be broken, we
feel--both teachers and pupils--a wonderful sense of pleasure, the
sort of pleasure, my dear Patrick, which does not belong to this cold
earth. Now for you, I have prepared the best bedroom in the house. I
call it the Chamber of Peace. The idea was given to me by that noble
man, George Macdonald, who kept such a chamber in his lovely Palace at
Bordighera. He kept it for the sick and suffering of body, but I keep
it for the few I think worthy. Now, come, kinsman, into Confidence.
There we can have our talk out."

Mrs. Faithful was dressed in dark grey, very soft in texture. She wore
over her head of snow-white hair a little mobcap of finest muslin.
She had a bow at her breast of pale, lilac ribbon, while a similar
bow reposed on her white cap. The whole effect was most graceful and
pretty. The woman herself was not handsome, but there was something
marvellously reposeful about her. Her eyes seemed to look through you.
Anything approaching to falsehood could not live in the room with Jane
Faithful. In short, she was one of the most highly-esteemed characters
in the whole of Lutterworth.

She took her kinsman now into the room she called Confidence. She
herself took a hard chair, but placed the Rector in an easy one.

"Now, Patrick, begin at once," she said. "Tell your story and get it
off your mind, but I had better say frankly and at once that I am not
particularly pleased with the appearance of the young people you have
just brought here. I presume you hope to place them under my roof?"

"I indeed trust you will take them, Jane," and then the poor Rector
began his sorry tale. He left out nothing, he abbreviated nothing, he
told the simple truth from beginning to end. Mrs. Faithful was not one
to interrupt.

When the Rector had ceased speaking she said, "This is awful, truly
awful. What a girl! _What_ a girl!"

"Yes, Jane, you are right. What a girl! But it is my little Maureen
whom I am thinking of."

"Ah," she returned quickly, "I could do with one like Maureen."

The Rector went on to describe Maureen's present state of mind. In
doing so, he broke down completely.

"She says, that dear and faithful, loving heart, that the Spirit of God
has forsaken her and that something evil and awful has entered into
her."

"Send her to me for three months and I will cure her," said Jane
Faithful; "poor lamb, poor pretty dear. Why, she woke up to find
herself that time."

"But I cannot do without her," said Patrick O'Brien. "She is the light
and life of my existence, and Colonel Herbert, a near neighbour, is
equally devoted to her, and Denis and Dominic and little Kitty all
worship her. I cannot give my darling up."

"Well, I intend to make a bargain with you," said Mrs. Faithful. "I
don't want those girls at my school. It will be necessary for me to
devote a special governess to them, and even she will not be able to
prevent them from contaminating the others. I have forty girls at
Felicity at the present moment. The two you have brought make two and
forty, and are forty to be injured for the sake of two? It isn't to
be done. There is only one person who can really save those miserable
girls, and that person is Maureen O'Brien. Send her to me. She has her
work cut out for her here. It is with me she ought to be at present,
helping me with those two. I'll look after her and see that she is
not tormented in any way. She shall sleep in the Chamber of Peace and
that Chamber ensures good dreams and sweet slumber. I have a special
governess, who comes to me occasionally but not always, for luckily
I do not require her always. I shall put that choice pair under her
jurisdiction. Luckily she happens to be in the house at the present
moment. Her name is Joan Pinchin. She is rather old-fashioned and firm
as a rock. She is well educated, and will put the Mostyns through their
p's and q's. The girls will sleep in Penitence and do their lessons
with her in Correction until Maureen arrives. Joan Pinchin will take
them out for necessary exercise. She will be by no means cruel to them,
but she will be firm, firm as a rock. Now, is it yes or no? If it is
no, you'd best take them back with you to-morrow morning, for I can
have nothing more to say to them. There, Patrick, take a night to think
over it. Your child shall return to you when her work is done. Now for
Peace and the Chamber of Dreams, poor, tired, distracted kinsman. The
best train in the day leaves Lutterworth at eight in the morning, and
I'll have a cab for one or three of you according to what you decide in
order to catch that train. The Angel of Peace be with you and give you
rest, Patrick O'Brien."

The distracted Rector found himself in one of the sweetest, purest
rooms he had ever seen. It was all white; white paper on the walls, a
little snow-white bed, a white wardrobe with a long glass, a white
chest of drawers, a white dressing-table, everything white, white
as snow. The windows had white blinds to them and were draped with
white muslin curtains frilled all round. There was a curious feeling
about the room. Try as you would you could not be fretful here. Like
Christian in the Pilgrim's Progress, you had to cast your burden
outside that door, for you could not take it in. It seemed as though
good angels loved to make this white room their home. There were one or
two engravings, different pictures of childhood, Reynolds's immortal
angels, and a few more, not many, done in pen and ink by well known
painters, who had come to celebrity long ago and had given some of the
early fruits of their toil to Jane Faithful. All the pictures were
either of children or of angels, children in prayer, Fra Angelico's
Angels, but there were not many--the walls were mostly bare. On a
little table near the bed lay a large Bible, on the dressing-table
stood a bowl of white roses, on the dressing-table also was a small
exquisitely clean paraffin lamp.

The whiteness and the purity of the room seemed to get into the
innermost heart of the Rector. He fell on his knees by the little bed
and tears came to his eyes. After a short time, although he had not
uttered a word of prayer, he felt strangely, marvellously peaceful,
also very sleepy. He undressed and laid his head on the snowy pillow.
Immediately he fell asleep.

In the morning Jane Faithful brought him delicious coffee and home-made
rolls to his room.

"I know you have slept well," she said. "I see it in your face. It is a
glorious day. See how blue the sky is."

The Rector looked out of one of the windows. Yes, that blue, blue sky
was the last perfection to add to the Chamber of Peace.

"Are they to pack their things and go back with you?" asked Jane
Faithful.

"No," said the Rector; "but the matter rests with Maureen herself. If
you will keep them until you get her decision I will send for them
should it be adverse, or send her to you for three months should it be
favourable. Don't question me, dear Jane. I am out of the world in this
room."

"I never question," replied Jane Faithful. "I knew well the room would
do it. Well, be as quick as you can. Let me have the child as soon as
possible. It is, believe me, for the saving of souls alive."

The Rector bowed his head and made no further response.

Soon afterwards he was driving away from Felicity and two ugly, raging
faces were looking at him out of the small window of Penitence. How
they ground their teeth, how they clenched their hands!

"We'll run away, Henny. We can't quite stand this," said Daisy.

"Of course," replied her sister; "but I tell you what it is, old Di,
I'm downright afraid of the woman."

"You mean old Faithful," said Daisy.

"Yes, but not only Faithful. The person who brought us in here last
night. And what an appalling room this is! All over texts of Scripture.
If the room was not so high up, I'd leap from the window, that I would;
but if I did, I'd break my neck, like poor mumsie."

"I'm thinking all the time of Maureen," said Daisy. "Her look, her
words. Oh, Henny, Henny, when Maureen looked at us and said so
solemnly, '_I--hate--you!_' well, I turned _sick_. I thought the world
had come to an end."

"I tell you what it is," said Henrietta. "I'm sick of that most
unremarkable little speech; and now, do be quick; let's put on our
clothes and go down to breakfast. We'll have a frolic here or my name
is not Henny. Hurrah, here comes Dawson.


    "'Dawson, me honey,
    Take care of your money,
    It's all botheration from bottom to top!'"


Dawson entered the room very slowly. She did not smile at Henny's
words. She was carrying a bundle of clothes and a great jug of hot
water. She laid the water on the wash-hand stand and then collected
all the two girls' dirty travelling clothes.

"Ye'll have the goodness to put _these_ on," she said, "for this is the
uniform of the upper floor of the school. I'll be back in one quarter
of an hour to take you both to Discipline, where Miss Joan Pinchin is
waiting to start your education. Your breakfast will also be waiting
for you there, coffee and bread and butter. Now, not a word, young
misses, there's no good whatsoever in complaining at Felicity. What is
ordered _has_ to be."

She left the room. The girls stared at each other.

"We'd best be quick," said Daisy at last in a breathless sort of voice.
"I must say I am in a fright; aren't you?"

"Not quite yet," replied Henny, "but it is coming on. I never could
have dreamed of a place like this."

"If only we had left the horse alone," sobbed Daisy.

"It was your thought, remember that," said Henrietta. "Such awful
wickedness never occurred to me. Now, stop crying and dress. You will
have no eyes left."




CHAPTER XV.

MISS PINCHIN.


Sharp to the minute Dawson reappeared.

"The barber will call about ten," she said.

"The barber? What for?" asked Henny.

"To have your hair cut to the regulation length."

"I won't have my hair touched," said Henny, putting both hands round
her fiery locks.

"We'll see about that. Come along; your coffee will be getting cold."

A minute later the girls found themselves in the Chamber of Discipline.
There was a table in the centre, and at one end was a tray covered
with a white cloth. It contained two large breakfast cups of excellent
coffee and two plates piled with thick bread and butter.

"I say, look here, I want jam," said Henny.

"Jam is not given in Discipline," said a harsh and somewhat cracked
voice, which so startled the girls that they forgot such a trivial
thing as jam, for the words undoubtedly sounded from the lips of the
lady who was to instruct them.

She was small, thin and wiry. Her face was an olive tint and very much
wrinkled. Her hands were at once remarkable for their thinness and
their strength, and her voice had a peculiarly grating sound.

She introduced herself to the Misses Mostyn with a solemn bow and
said, "For a week I am your _only_ teacher. Sit down and eat your
breakfast, for we are late. You won't have a minute to idle. My name
is Pinchin--Miss Pinchin. I am Mrs. Faithful's devoted friend. I rule
over Discipline and all those girls who go through its stringent
methods. Now, hurry, hurry. Don't slop the coffee into your saucer,
Henrietta.--Daisy, eat your bread and butter tidily."

"I wonder," said Henny, speaking suddenly, for Daisy was silent, "did
you ever have _all_ your plans spoilt just by a streak of light from a
dark lantern."

"That question I refuse to answer. Now, time is up. Daisy, ring the
bell for Dawson."

"But we haven't finished yet," said Henrietta.

"Then I'll give you an additional five minutes. But be quick, and no
chatter, please."

At the appointed time the girls had eaten sufficient. With the food
Daisy's spirits were reviving. She tugged the bell-rope so violently
that it came down in her hand.

"For that show of temper," said Miss Pinchin, "you will learn, locked
into your bedroom, twenty lines of _Paradise Lost_."

"Never heard of it," whimpered Daisy.

"If you cry, I shall make it forty. Remember, both of you girls, that
you are in Discipline--not a pleasant place--but uncommonly wholesome.
Ah, Dawson, send a man to put up that bell-rope again. Remove the
breakfast things and send Miss Adelaide Marsh in here."

"If you please, madam," said Dawson, "the young ladies' barber has just
called."

Miss Pinchin's black eyes gleamed. "Ah, that will do nicely," she said.
"I will take the young ladies into Penitence for the operation."

"I haven't made up the room yet, ma'am."

"I'm sorry for that, but Crew has no eyes for anything but her
business."

Crew, the barber, was a woman therefore. Hateful creature! The girls
might have used their eyes to some effect had it been a man, but a
woman--they really felt in despair.

"Come, dears," said Miss Pinchin, "we'll soon have it over. And you'll
both be so relieved from your masses of untidy hair."

"But I like my hair; I love it," said Henny. "It's the same colour as
mumsie's, poor old mums whose neck was broken. Oh, I say, it is cruel
to serve us like this."

"How, don't talk any more nonsense, girls. Besides, after your hair is
cut, you'll only be allowed to speak in French."

"Then we must be dumb," said Daisy, "for we don't know any French."

"I myself will have the pleasure of instructing you in that elegant
language. You will soon know what is absolutely necessary for your
wants. Now, enter your room, dears, for time is getting on."

These headstrong, naughty girls, who had done exactly what they liked
at Templemore, now found themselves tongue-tied. A tall, gaunt woman
was standing by the little window. In figure she was absolutely flat.
Her dress was a dark and ugly shade of brown. In her hand she held
a very large pair of scissors. Miss Crew looked absolutely calm and
self-possessed. She got Daisy first into her clutches, and having
wetted her tangled locks and reduced them to straightness, she
proceeded to snip them off just above the shoulders. It was possible
for Daisy to keep her hair behind her ears, but all trace of curl had
vanished. The last semblance of her poor attempt at beauty had departed
with the tangled curly locks.

Henrietta, whose hair was much thicker and richer, strangled a scream.
She began to struggle.

"I won't. I say, I _wont_!" she cried.

"You _will_," said Miss Pinchin.

Crew set to work. The same performance took place over Henny's head.
For those who admire red hair, she had lovely hair. It was thick and
grew in great masses far below her waist. It showed also a far greater
mass of curls than did Daisy's.

The brush and the cold water, however, were ruthlessly applied. The
prescribed length was carefully measured by Miss Crew and the hair was
cut in a straight line just to touch the shoulders. The golden red
hair fell in a mass at the girl's feet.

"The young ladies' hair is naturally very curly," said Miss Crew. "I
could, if you wished, madam, apply a pomatum to these heads which would
prevent any inclination to curl for some time."

"Then please do," said Miss Pinchin.

The pomatum was used with vigour.

Daisy gave a howl of agony. Henrietta sobbed and sobbed and sobbed.

Miss Pinchin supplied each girl with a very large and coarse
pocket-handkerchief.

"Dry your eyes and come to lessons now," she said in a cheerful tone.
"You look quite respectable, I do declare. Crew, burn that hair."

"Certainly, Miss Pinchin."

When the two Mostyns and their governess entered Discipline they saw
a girl seated by the centre table. She was a dark-eyed girl with an
unprepossessing face. Her hair was short just like that of the Mostyn
girls, and evidently the same pomatum had been used upon it, for there
was not a trace of curl. She was busily employed reading her books and
did not take the slightest heed of the Mostyns.

Lessons began. Miss Pinchin sat with her watch before her. She desired
first Adelaide, then Henrietta, then Daisy to read a page of Green's
_Shorter History of England_ aloud. She wasted hardly any words in
speech, but when the reading had come to an end, she told Henrietta and
Daisy that in future they would have to read _Little Arthur's History
of England_. Then she turned to Adelaide.

"Adelaide, you are improving. I don't praise. I state a fact. Now, for
your French, my dears."

Adelaide instantly read a page from a French book.

"Translate it," said Miss Pinchin.

Adelaide did so.

"Now, Henrietta, will you read that page?"

"I can't. I don't know any French."

"Nor can I," said Daisy.

"What a pity! You are likely to be in Discipline for some time. By
the way, Adelaide, I have spoken about you to Mrs. Faithful and she
thinks you may go to Contrition on Monday next, that is, if there is no
falling back."

"I shall like to go to Contrition," said Adelaide. "The room is so
large."

"From there," continued Miss Pinchin, "you will be promoted to that
delightful chamber which we call True Repentance, and then, after a
short stay in Sweet Patience, you will have the run of the school. You
will play in the grounds, your punishment-dress will be removed, and
you will sit in Joy, Hope, Faith, and Charity. Thus you will indeed be
happy. You will know what Felicity means. You will forget your evil
ways and turn over a new leaf."

"And shall _we_ have that chance?" burst from Henrietta.

"It is possible," replied Miss Pinchin. "Ah, here comes dinner."

The dinner was quite a good one, hot roast meat, potatoes, vegetables.
In addition, a large glass of milk for each girl.

"A quarter of an hour I give you to eat your dinner in," said Miss
Pinchin. "Now, pray, do not utter a word. I trust you to Adelaide's
care, while I go downstairs to partake of my frugal meal."

The very instant the door was closed behind her, Henrietta and Daisy,
with a sort of bound, leaped upon Adelaide.

"Oh, tell us, Addy, me honey, oh, for glory's sake, tell us what awful
things are going to take place. Our hair is gone. Our clothes are gone.
Our beauteous home is gone. What can be going to happen next?"

The only reply that Adelaide made was to raise her opaque, dark eyes
and fix them on the faces of the two girls. Then she began with extreme
rapidity to demolish her dinner. When Miss Pinchin reentered the room,
however, Adelaide put into her hand a small piece of paper.

"They have spoken to me four times," she remarked. "I wrote what they
said on this piece of paper. You may like to see it."

"Did you speak at all, Adelaide?"

"No, Miss Pinchin, how could I? I hope I am too well-behaved."

"You have acted rightly, but do not allow the evil weed of
self-conceit to take possession of you. Girls," here she turned to the
Mostyns, "I am going to take you to Penitence, and lock you in with a
copy each of Milton's _Paradise Lost_. I have marked the passages you
are to learn. I shall now take Adelaide for a brisk walk."

"But may we not go downstairs and play with the other girls?" suddenly
burst from Henny's lips.

"_You_--Penitence girls--Discipline girls!--to dream of any intercourse
with those who have left their bonds behind them. Come now, get into
Penitence and learn your Milton. I will take you both for a walk after
tea, for I have no wish to make you ill, and exercise and fresh air are
necessary. Now, Adelaide, put on your bonnet."

Adelaide flew from the room. She put on the funniest little poke bonnet
that could well be invented. It was made of coarse grey stuff the same
as their dresses, but it was lined with white, and had white strings,
which she tied in a neat bow under her chin.

"You are a great comfort to me, Adelaide," said Miss Pinchin, when the
girl joined her teacher. "I shall miss you when you go to the Hall of
Contrition. Don't you remember how naughty you were when you first
came to Discipline. I greatly fear I have a harder task before me in
training those Mostyns."

"You are equal to it," said Adelaide. "You are equal to anything."
She put her hand inside her teacher's arm and gave it almost an
affectionate squeeze.

"Let's go to the wood and gather flowers," said Adelaide.

"My dear, you forget. Flowers are not allowed in Discipline."

"I'm ever so sorry. Do forgive me."

"You will have flowers, to a small extent, in Contrition," said Miss
Pinchin. "How, let us talk on holy subjects--on the straggles of the
soul after righteousness. You have made a grand fight, and, like
Christian of old, you are coming out of the Slough of Despond. I think
highly of your future, Adelaide, and I feel that I--poor little humble
I--have laid the foundation stone."

Adelaide, as was her custom, was quite silent. Miss Pinchin and she
walked rapidly, although this part of the day was very hot and there
was no shade anywhere. They were both scarlet and dripping with
moisture when they returned to Discipline.

"This will do me good," said Adelaide. "It must get some of my
wickedness out."

"It will, dear child, bless you. Now, I must attend to the Mostyns. I
haven't an instant to spare."




CHAPTER XVI.

THE POWER OF HATRED.


While these things were going on, the Rector of Templemore, a truly
unhappy man, was hurrying back as fast as ever he could to his home.
He hardly thought at all of the Mostyns. He had left them in very good
hands. Jane Faithful was well known to produce extraordinary results.
But it was the thought of sending his child, his darling, he might
almost say his best beloved, away from him for three long months, which
tortured the Rector's brave heart.

How could he live without her? And in addition to the fact of his own
loneliness he felt anxious about Maureen. He had left his dear little
girl in a queer state of mind. He had left her with an expression on
her sweet face which he had never seen there before.

Maureen had had a moral shock; Maureen had had a mental shock.
The Rector dreaded he knew not what. Was that lovely nature to be
overthrown, was that sweet soul to go down, down in future, instead of
soaring up, as the lark rises to his heaven of blue? The Rector could
scarcely believe that Felicity was the right place for Maureen, and yet
he had promised to propose the matter to her; and if she agreed to it,
to part from his little bright darling for three long months. He felt
quite aged and desperately weary.

As he drove up to Templemore on the evening of the second day of his
journey, he was met by Dominic. He heard the voices of the other
children chattering merrily as they were taken off to bed, but there
was no sound of Maureen's voice to greet his ears.

"Father," said Dominic, "there is no use in hiding things. Maureen is
gone!"

"My God," said the Rector. He pressed his hand to his heart. It gave
him a stab like a knife.

"Don't take on, dad; please don't take on. She has not done anything
desperate. She has simply gone away."

"Tell me everything, my son. Are you positive that the--the child is
safe?"

"Yes," said Dominic; "there is no mystery about it. She is quite safe."

"Then she has gone to the Colonel," said the Rector in a relieved
voice. "Good, I thought she might do that. She is wonderfully fond of
'dear Colonel,' as she calls him."

"No, no; she has not gone to Colonel Herbert. She has certainly been
very queer, and although I tried to talk to her and cheer her all
I could, she hardly replied and did not take the least interest in
anything. Then yesterday morning she came to me with her plans. Her
darling little face was as white as death, but terribly determined, and
that strange light which does not come from God, father, was still
in her eyes, and it--it sort of haunted me; but she spoke gently,
just as she used to speak--the harshness had left her dear voice--it
was only, father, that I could not bear to look at her eyes. You know
how lovely they used to be. Well, she had settled everything all by
herself, and told me that she had sent Garry with Fly-away back to
Colonel Herbert. She said she had written a line to him asking him to
keep the horse until he heard from her again; and if he never heard,
she hoped he would not sell Fly-away. Then she said to me, 'Dominic, I
am not good, and I cannot stay in the house with good people. I may get
right again. I don't feel like it just now; so as I have money enough,
I have arranged my plans. You know old Pegeen has a sister called Grace
Connor, and she has a little bit of a cabin in the wilds of Kerry. I am
going to stay with Grace, who is deaf, and won't worry me at all, and
if ever, ever I feel better, Dominic, you'll be sure I'll come flying
home. But not now, for I'm not fit for this dear home. Take great care
of Uncle Pat. I won't leave him a message, for I am not, not _good_
enough; but _he'll_ understand.'

"Well, father," continued Dominic, "that's all; and Pegeen took her
herself to Grace Connor, and Pegeen has returned with her eyes almost
blinded from crying, for she does so love our Maureen."

The Rector of Templemore, tired as he was, went straight to the kitchen
to interview Pegeen. He found the poor woman in the deepest distress,
but more than inclined to pour out her troubles into the sympathetic
ears of her dearly loved master.

"Ah! thin, worra the day, and sorra the day," she sobbed. "But there,
masther dear, the wean is safe enough. Grace, own sister to meself, is
poor, and mighty poor entirely, but at the very laste, she's clane.
Ye could ate yer vittles off the floor, so to shpake; and Grace won't
worrit the poor lamb, seeing by the affliction of the Almighty that she
is as deaf as a stone."

The Rector thanked Pegeen very kindly, with that gentle courtesy which
was his prerogative. He then went into the dining-room and told Dominic
what he intended to do.

Owing to the Rector's increase of fortune he was now able to send all
his children to first-rate schools, and although Dominic was a little
old to enter Rugby, yet the whole thing had been arranged, and by
the headmaster's consent he was to stay there for three years, when
he hoped to get a good scholarship if possible for his father's own
college, Balliol.

The boy was full of talent and loved the thought of the life which
stretched before him. He was particularly manly for his age and really
looked more than his sixteen years; but when the Rector went on to
explain Jane Faithful's remarkable decision, Dominic O'Brien turned a
little pale.

"I think we must put off Rugby until after Christmas," he said. "It
won't do to leave you alone in this house, dad. Denis and Kitty will
of course go back to school. You will necessarily be alone. I cannot
leave you. What is more, I _won't_ leave you."

"Good boy," said the Rector. "From what you say you seem to think that
Maureen will go to Felicity."

"At the present moment I feel certain she will go," said Dominic, "but
of course one cannot be sure of anything. You must let me stay with
you, dad."

"Dominic, I cannot! God knows I have done enough to injure my poor
children, but now that the chance has arrived, I do not intend to throw
your young life away. The headmaster will not let you go to Rugby
unless you join at the autumn term. It is all arranged, my lad; pray
don't torture me any further."

"I wish I needn't, but I'm afraid I must. I will gladly give up Rugby.
You can get me a tutor here and we'll work for a scholarship for old
Balliol. I am not so ignorant as you think me, dad; but my first duty
is to you."

"Suppose we ask Maureen what she thinks," replied the Rector.

"Ah, well, I'll do what she wishes. But I know what she'll say. Father,
you look physically fit to drop. Let me take you to your room."

"I am going to see Maureen by the earliest train to-morrow," said the
Rector. "So, perhaps, you are right, my son, and I'd better lie down
and try to take what sleep I can."

Unknown to his father, Dominic slipped into Maureen's little bedroom.
He even left the door between that room and his father's slightly
ajar. Thus he was on the watch, for he was far too anxious to sleep at
all that night. But the Rector, worn out with sorrow, slept and had
horrible dreams. He was awakened from one, worse than any other, by a
light hand touching him on the shoulder, and there stood Dominic with a
little tray of tea and bread and butter in his hand.

"You must get up, dear old Gaffer," he said. "The phaeton will be round
in less than half an hour. Pegeen has given me full directions as to
the whereabouts of her sister's cottage. I am going with you--you know
that, of course."

"Yes, Dominic, my boy."

The Rector sipped his tea, which was fragrant and good, ate his bread
and butter, and was on the way to Kingsala in time to catch the very
first train, which would leave that fashionable and quaint resort at
half-past eight in the morning. Dominic secured first-class tickets for
himself and his father. They had to endure the usual tiresome wait at
the Half-way House, but presently the train from Bradley steamed in,
the travellers took their places, and by-and-by, to their great relief,
found themselves in the city of Cork.

It was considered a very noble city by Dominic's young eyes, but the
Rector had been further afield. He knew what to do now, and exactly how
to proceed. Dominic watched his father intently. He had a time-table
in his pocket and discovered that the first train to Mallow, on the
Blackwater, did not start until half-past twelve o'clock. At Mallow
they would have to change and get into one of the slow-going trains
which proceed to Kerry.

"Father," said the boy, "we have lots of time. You've got to eat."

"I did eat. You brought me something to my room."

"A cup of tea and a little bread and butter," replied Dominic. "Oh,
dad, I'm awfully hungry. Let's go to Baker's in the Mall and have a
right good meal."

The Rector certainly could go hungry himself, not having the slightest
appetite, but he would not allow such a proceeding on the part of his
son, so to Baker's they went, that shop of great renown, where they
had coffee of the richest, and different sorts of slim cakes, cut thin
like wafers and buttered hot; and then each partook of a large plate
of delicate, pink Limerick ham. It must be owned that the boy enjoyed
his food, and it must be owned also that the Rector at least partook of
his; whether he tasted it or not is another matter. They then took an
outside car and drove to the station, from which, if they so wished,
they could take a train to Dublin city, but from which they could also
get to Mallow, that most lovely old-world town on the borders of the
county Cork. They passed the swift-flowing waters--well might they
be called the Blackwater, so dark and deep, yet clear, were all their
depths. They then had a tiresome wait for a train for Kerry.




CHAPTER XVII.

THE HOME OF SILENCE.


If Maureen O'Brien had one thing to be thankful for at the present
moment, it was the fact that Grace Connor was at once very old and
very deaf. She would have done anything in the world for the child,
who was put into her care by Pegeen; but the two, so strangely brought
together, were prohibited from speaking to each other; and the queer
silence of the place, and the rough but sure cleanliness had a soothing
effect on Maureen's troubled breast. She need not ask Grace anything;
she need not speak to her at all.

On the morning after her arrival, she put on a shabby little hat and
prepared to go out. Seeing her about to do so, Grace called aloud in
her cracked voice:

"Whist, a minute, honey asthore, ye'll be wanting your vittles. Come in
when it plazes ye; the door's on the latch day and night."

Grace darted into a little sort of pantry which she possessed, and soon
brought out a tiny basket filled with slices of bread and butter and a
bottle of creamy milk. The girl nodded by way of thanks. She then went
away. She walked far, for she wanted to get very tired. She was in a
strange, new country, a country of mighty grandeur, of solemn peaks,
of deep, deep dales, a country of rushing waters, of the greenest of
moss and of flowers--a country unlike any that Maureen had ever dreamed
of. Maureen was in no mood to go into raptures about anything then,
however. She saw a peak in the distance--a peak of one of the many
mountains--by no means one of the highest, but still not too high to
prevent her from climbing to the top of it. This peak became her goal.
She made for it, and soon, all too soon, she left the moss and the
green, green grass of the emerald isle behind her, and found herself
confronted by solid rock, which rose up in all directions in the shape
of huge boulders.

Here there was not a scrap of vegetation, nothing but rock, hard and
stony; but the highest boulder led to the top of the peak, and she
would get there or die in the attempt. Up there she would be alone,
alone with her trouble; perhaps God would come back to her! Perhaps the
wicked, terrible angels would forsake her. Those fiery spirits of the
pit might retire from this solitary grandeur; at least Maureen felt
that she could fight her battle best on the top of the peak.

So she went on and on. She was naturally almost as good a climber as
she was a horsewoman, and step by step, slowly but surely, she attained
her object. Half-way up she felt very hot and very thirsty. She opened
her bottle of milk and took a draught. This refreshed her. She went on
her way again. At last--at long last--towards evening she had reached
the eminence of this great peak of Desolation. She sat down on the
jagged ridge of rock and gazed around her. Mountains everywhere--Great
Tork with his nightcap on; Mangerton, and many others. Mountains,
nothing but mountains. Her little peak, which looked so mighty from
below, seemed small and insignificant now that she had reached it,
but the sight that met her view was not only that of mountains--it
was also that of lakes. One lake mingling with another and yet again
with another, and from some of the mountains tumbled and roared great
waterfalls sounding as loud as avalanches in Switzerland. In the far,
far distance Maureen could just catch a glimpse of a mighty gorge,
which is well known as the Gap of Dunlow.

Maureen sat very still. She was unhappy, but not quite so unhappy as
she had been at Templemore. She had a queer sensation over her as
though the Wicked Angels, those horrors of the Pit, who had entered
into her breast were waiting for her at the bottom of the peak. But she
knew also that they could not get up here, for God and His Holy Angels
dwelt here. She began to wonder that God should allow one like her--so
terribly full of wickedness--to sit on the top of the solitary peak.

She stretched out her arms with a strong and exceeding bitter cry.
"Forgive me! Forgive me! Take the hatred out of me. Dear Lord God,
merciful Saviour, take the hatred out of Maureen. Oh, I cannot--I
cannot live long with hatred in my heart!"

Then it seemed to her that as she prayed and flung herself in her
despair on the hard bosom of the rock, a Voice said to her--a Voice
exceedingly strong and gentle--"Arise and live!"

She started to her feet in sudden alarm. Was there anyone near? Was it
possible that one of God's angels had come close to her. "Arise and
live!" said the Voice again. "Know well that those who sin and repent
are forgiven. Their sins are blotted out for evermore. Be of good
comfort. Live your life."

Then all of a sudden it seemed to Maureen that a spell of most
wonderful peace visited her, that the agony of the last few days died
away, never to return. Hers was indeed no ordinary nature. It was full
of depths of passion, of undying love. To find that Hate had taken up
his abode in such a heart as hers was indeed agony. But now the child
knew that the awful thing called Hatred had left her for ever.

She wiped two or three scalding drops from her eyes and fell sound
asleep on the summit of the rock. She slept for a long time, for she
had not slept at all the night before, and when she came to herself she
was startled and amazed at her position; also at what had taken place,
and at the complete change within her. She no longer hated those poor
Mostyns; she pitied them. She felt that in the greatness of her love,
it could even encompass them, and take them in. She was very stiff and
tired, however, and she perceived to her perplexity that the day had
completely gone, and that she was alone on the peak, in the night, with
the stars shining down on her and the great black guardian forms of the
other mountains surrounding her. She felt strangely, wonderfully at
peace.

She must get back to Grace Connor. She looked in vain for her little
basket, but it had rolled away long ago into a chasm beneath her
feet. It would be extremely difficult for Maureen to find her way
back from this dangerous peak even in the day-time, but at night it
was impossible. She did not know a step of the road; she was also
exceedingly weak and giddy for want of food. She stooped down suddenly
and pressed her lips on the hard rock. "The Place where God Himself
delivered me," she murmured to herself, and then she smiled, her old
bright happy smile, and the old lovely light returned to her eyes.

[Illustration: She stretched out her arms wider and sang in her
glorious voice.--_Page 204._]

She stood up, a slim young figure, but graceful and tall withal, on
this eternal summit, and she stretched out her arms wider and sang in
her glorious voice:


    "Peace, perfect peace, in this dark world of sin?
    The Blood of Jesus whispers Peace within.
    Peace, perfect peace, with sorrows surging round?
    On Jesus' Bosom naught but calm is found.

    "Peace, perfect peace, our future all unknown?
    Jesus we know, and He is on the Throne."


The echoes all around took up the sweet true voice. It ceased, and
there followed a stillness, then again the girl sang:


    "Fight the good fight with all thy might,
    Christ is thy Strength, and Christ thy Right;
    Lay hold on life, and it shall be
    Thy joy and crown eternally.

    "Run the straight race through God's good grace,
    Lift up thine eyes, and seek His Face;
    Life with its way before us lies,
    Christ is the path, and Christ the prize.

    "Faint not, nor fear, His Arms are near,
    He changeth not, and thou art dear;
    Only believe, and thou shalt see
    That Christ is all in all to thee."


As the last words echoed and rebounded from peak to peak a young voice
from below shouted, "Hullo, Maureen, hullo, darling! I'm coming, I'm
coming! Stay where you are until I reach you, mavourneen."

A few minutes later Dominic had clasped Maureen, his Maureen of old, in
his arms.




CHAPTER XVIII.

THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS.


The Rector paced up and down in front of Grace Connor's little cabin.
The Rector's heart was sorely burdened. The stars in their courses, the
moon as she came up in the heavens, had no effect upon him. Dominic had
gone in search of Maureen. It was impossible to say a word to Grace.
Her deafness was of that stony sort that no words could break. She
lived in a world of silence--a world of silence absolute and complete.

Grace Connor was not an unhappy old woman. The Silences around her,
the Everlasting Hills which surrounded her, gave to this withered old
body a strange sensation of peace. She saw immediately that the Rector
was troubled, but it was impossible for her to help him. She therefore
did not try. She looked at Dominic with the admiration all women had
for the brave lad, and when he spoke of Maureen, hoping that his
clear young voice would penetrate through the unbroken stillness, she
understood him sufficiently to point outwards, and to smile in a vague
and yet comforting manner. Then she busied herself, preparing all she
could in the way of refreshments for the Rector, the young maid, and
the boy.

Pegeen had provided her with eatables and with money to buy more. In
her early days Grace had also been quite a famous cook, so now she
prepared eggs and bacon and she made coffee in her ancient coffee pot,
coffee of the very best description. She laid her little table with
a snowy but coarse cloth, and put the coffee on the hob to keep hot,
and then she waited with folded hands. She was accustomed to waiting,
she had waited for so many long years now. She saw the Rector pace
backwards and forwards outside the cabin. She herself personally was
not at all troubled. She was sure the young maid would soon come back,
but she could not convey this certainty which dwelt in her mind to Mr.
O'Brien, for it was only very occasionally she spoke. In fact she had
_almost_ lost the power of speech in that stony silence in which she
dwelt. She stood and contemplated her own work, her spotless kitchen,
nothing forgotten, for the welfare of the hungry wanderers. They would
soon be here; she was certain on that point.

But the Rector was not certain. His troubles affected him in a most
intense way. A kind of black sorrow had descended on him, the like
of which he had never even imagined. As the night grew darker the
feelings in his breast became more intense. Suddenly, as they reached a
certain pitch of untold agony, the deaf old woman came up and touched
him on the sleeve. Her eyes were very bright, and her face full of
unfathomable peace.

"Masther," she said, "_pray_! 'Our Father,' masther."

In an instant the Rector was on his knees, tears were streaming from
his eyes. He prayed aloud the prayer of all prayers, and it seemed as
though Grace understood him, for she joined her words to his in a kind
of rapture. Her cracked old voice sounding the note of hope through
life's despair.

The moment the prayer had come to an end, the old woman went back into
the cottage and began busily preparing the supper. To judge by her
movements, she seemed not to have a moment to lose; time was hurrying
her on, forcing her forward; she broke the new-laid eggs into the
frying pan and put the bacon with them. She knew her cooking would be
good of the good; and while she was so busy the Rector walked a little
farther and saw clearly through the summer night two figures coming to
meet him--a boy and a girl. The boy's strong young hand and arm were
round the girl's waist. They were walking very quickly. Suddenly the
girl saw the Rector, made one quick bound away from her companion,
and in a flash of time, was at the Rector's side. Her arms were round
his neck and her eyes, sweet as of old, but now also triumphant, were
looking into his.

"Uncle Pat--Uncle Pat--I left the evil things at the bottom of the Peak
of Desolation, and the dear beloved God has come back to me, and his
angels have kissed Maureen, and Maureen is happy--oh _so_ happy again.
Uncle Pat, do you know I am desperately hungry!"

"My child!" said the Rector. He could scarcely breathe for a minute,
from a sense of exhaustion and relief; then Grace's face appeared at
the door of the cabin.

"Supper," she muttered; and she disappeared within.

Was there ever in all the wide world a meal enjoyed like that meal,
for all three were faint with exhaustion, and the old smile was in
Maureen's eyes--the old smile, but altered. It was a smile of triumph
now as well as joy. She had gone through her severe battle, and come
out rejoicing.

That night the Rector and the two children slept as best they could in
Grace's cabin. She herself disappeared; nobody knew where she went;
she left them the little cabin to themselves. She went out, leaving
everything in spotless order.

"_Breakfast_--_marning_--_seven_," she remarked, and then she vanished.

Maureen was herself, yet not her old self, but at least she was her
old self in her tender care for others. She insisted on Uncle Pat
and Dominic lying down side by side on the deaf old woman's bed, and
she herself put a pillow under her head and lay on the floor in the
kitchen. Thus the short remainder of the night passed.

Early in the morning a breakfast very similar to supper was prepared
by Grace with the help of Maureen. Grace gazed very hard at the child.

"Ye've got a differ on ye," and she pointed to her own two eyes.

Maureen nodded.

"It war the mountains," said Grace.

Maureen nodded again.

Immediately after breakfast, the Rector paid the old woman a handsome
sum for her services, and he, Maureen, and Dominic went back to
Templemore. Maureen was quiet and pale, but the happy light still
filled her eyes, and nothing else mattered. Nothing else truly,
although the Rector knew he had a task before him. He had got his
darling back; she was safe. The awful shock to her reason was averted,
but, yes, according to his promise, he must lose her or give her the
opportunity of leaving him.

When they got to Templemore, Maureen rushed into the kitchen and hugged
Pegeen.

"Look in my eyes, Pegeen," she said.

"Glory be to the Vargin," said Pegeen, "I thought mayhap it might be
so, and now ye'll look afther the masther, blessed man."

"Of course," replied the child.

As she went from the kitchen to the dining-room, she sang a few lines
of that glorious song, too well known to be repeated--"My heart is like
a singing-bird."

She saw Dominic and his father anxiously talking together. She went
and stood in front of them, her whole face lit up with sweetness.

"Oh, Dominic," said the Rector, "I feel as if I couldn't do it."

"Father dear, you must--you know you must."

"Well, then, leave us alone, lad. I can do it best when Maureen and I
are alone."

Maureen looked in astonishment at the man and the boy, then she drew a
chair close to her Uncle's side.

"Must I--_must_ I talk of the dreadful past?" she asked.

"No, my sweet, my own. It is of the future I have to converse with you."

"Something is troubling you, Uncle Pat."

"A good bit, mavourneen."

"Well," said Maureen, "had we not better have it out? It will be off
your mind then, and rest assured of one thing, that nothing can make
Maureen unhappy now."

"You blessed darling. But _I_ fear still, Maureen, I am a selfish old
man, and I--I don't want to part with you."

Maureen did turn a trifle paler than usual.

"Part with me?" she said.

"Yes, that's the trouble. Now listen! Give me your dear little hand to
hold."

Maureen immediately put both of her hands into the Rector's.

"Now speak, Uncle Pat."

"Well, my darling, it's this. I took the Mostyns away from here after
their evil behaviour. I did not tell you where I was taking them, but
I knew of a certain school in the midland counties of England, which
is kept by a relation of mine. Her name is Jane Faithful, and she has
as a rule a little over forty girls in her school. It is a school
where naughty and troublesome girls have been sent from time to time,
and from time to time have returned to those who belonged to them,
completely altered--in short, penitent. I don't know what her system
is, but I imagine that at least at first it is somewhat severe. I
took the girls to her school and told her their whole story, then she
made a strange request. She said she had often naughty girls in her
school, but none to compare with the Mostyns for badness, for cruelty
and downright wickedness. She said she would _not_ undertake these
girls unless _you_--YOU, Maureen--went to her for three months. She
would treat you, my child, as an honoured guest and take every care of
you; and I--I was broken-hearted, but I told her that if you consented
I would not say nay. Maureen, I would let you go. This is an awful
trouble to me, my colleen."

"Why, Uncle Pat," cried Maureen. "Isn't it just perfectly glorious.
How I have my chance. I can fold my love round those poor girls. They
shall get inside my heart of hearts. Oh, Uncle Pat, this is indeed a
sign that God has forgiven me. Uncle Pat, darling, I am more than glad
to go. How could I do otherwise? Having _hated_--oh, _how_ I hated--do
I not now equally love? Write to that lady at once, Uncle Pat, to say
I'm coming, and three months will pass swiftly, and who knows but I may
bring them back to you, changed and altered in all respects."

"Maureen, I haven't a word to say. Of course you must go, dearest. This
is the will of God."

"Shall I go to-morrow?" asked Maureen. "We might send a wire to-night."

"So soon, child of my love?"

"Yes, Uncle Pat; for they want me even more than you do; and, what's
more, you are not to come with me."

"I must. You are not to take that long journey alone."

"Dom will take me. Dom is a splendid traveller, but now there is a
great deal to do. May I find Dom? I want to speak to him."

Dominic, who was lingering restlessly about, not far from the bed of
periwinkles, was quickly by Maureen's side.

"So the father has told you, Maureen."

"Yes, and of course I'm going, Dom, but he, he must not travel any
more. He's just played out. I want you to take me to that school, Dom,
dear old boy; but first I want to write a note to 'dear Colonel,' and
we can send it by one of the grooms. He must wait for an answer. Then I
wish to send a wire to-night to Mrs. Jane Faithful, to tell her I am
going."

"You are in a great hurry to leave us, Maureen."

The girl looked at her cousin rather sadly.

"After all, even _you_ don't quite understand," she said. "How can I
leave _them_ in misery a day longer if I can help it."

"But you----" began the boy.

Maureen's little hand closed his lips.

"Don't say the word--don't--don't. Only I will tell you now that by the
exceeding greatness of my _hatred_ so also is the depth and passion of
my love."

"You are like no one else, Maureen," said Dominic.

He went away soberly and gravely. He had not ventured to tell Maureen,
in her present mood, that he was obliged on account of this arrangement
to give up Rugby for good, that those glorious years of schoolboy life
in one of the greatest public schools were to be denied him. He knew
well, only too well, that it was impossible for his father to be left
alone. Well, it could not be helped.

But Maureen was looking at him with an intense light in her eyes.

"Boykins, what's troubling ye, avick?"

"Oh, nothing, darling, nothing."

"Boy, there is. Out with it to Maureen this minute."

"It's only this. I'm just so beastly selfish. I did so want to go to
Rugby, and the Headmaster says he will not take me unless I join the
school at the autumn term, which is close at hand now. I felt somehow
as though it was _such_ a golden chance. I can't help saying it,
Maureen; I did look forward to it. But I ask you, dearest and best, can
I leave the old man alone with his trouble--alone, quite alone--with
only servants to see after him?"

"To be sure, you can't; it would be impossible," said Maureen. "Look
here, Dom, somehow I feel in riotous spirits. I won't write that letter
to 'dear Colonel.' I'll go to see him instead."

"I don't pretend to understand you, Maureen."

"You must have patience, boykins. Can I have any kind of trap?
Otherwise I'll walk."

"Yes, I think I can get you a trap," said Dominic.

"Then say nothing to your father but get it quickly."

Soon Maureen, accompanied by one of the grooms, was seated in a shabby
little two-wheeled cart and was herself driving a rough colt over the
country roads towards Rathclaren.

Now if there was a miserable man to be found in a beautiful place at
that moment, it was "dear Colonel." Maureen's letter, the return of the
horse, and the groom, had completely upset him. He refused his food,
he could not eat, he dared not make inquiries, for the little letter
seemed, somehow, very sacred, but his heart was broken up with longing
for the child and with undefined fears for her safety. As to Fly-away,
never was a small, high-spirited Arab so petted and fussed over. The
Colonel could not make enough of him. His white oats were the whitest
in the country, his hot mash the most tempting, his loose box was the
perfection of a loose box, and as to Garry the groom, he had a royal
time in the kitchen, telling the other servants over and over again of
the mysteries of that awful night when "herself, the little wicked 'un
she was, tried to pison Fly-away, and would have succeeded but for a
sthreak of light coming up through the boards."

"Mayhap it was the Vargin sent the light," said the cook.

"No, no, woman, I'm not superstitious. It was the dark lantern that
caused the light. My word, she is a cunnin' wan."

The kitchen greatly enjoyed the adventure, and Garry, handsome and
gay, was more fascinating than ever, more welcome than ever, with his
merry eyes and cheery laugh. But then came the horrible news that Miss
Maureen had gone away, no one knew where, and the Colonel was off his
feed _entirely_, and his valet was certain that the Colonel never slept
o' nights, but that he was on the fret the whole day and night. "And ef
the round of the sun took forty-eight hours he'd still be on the fret,"
said Terence, the valet. "This sort o' thing will kill the Colonel. My
word! I don't know what to make of it."

"Ate your mate and stop talking horrors," said the cook. "I declare
what wid _this_, and wid _that_, and Garry and the hoss coming back
as they did, I feel sort o' creepy. I'm not going to lose _my_ night's
rest, me good man, so ye'd best drop the dismals, for they don't suit
me complaint at all, at all."

It was while the servants were talking in this manner in the hall and
Mrs. MacGill was wondering in what sort of manner she could tempt the
Colonel's appetite, that the sound of wheels was heard outside. The
next minute Garry gave a sort of screech, and Maureen said, "Mind this
little horse, Garry. I want to see the Colonel."

"He is in his study, missie asthore. Heaven be praised to see your
swate face. Oh, but it's I that am mighty glad."

Maureen held out her little hand, grasped Garry's for a moment, and
then said in her old cheerful voice, "I must see Fly-away, by-and-by."
The next moment she had burst into the Colonel's study without knocking.

She had dressed herself neatly and prettily. The shabby clothes in
which she had gone away were discarded. The day was a hot one, and
she was all in white with a little white hat trimmed with soft white
ribbons. Nothing could be simpler than her dress--no face more charming
than hers.

The Colonel gave a sort of gasp.

"Maureen," he said, "Maureen!"

She ran to him and flung her arms round his neck.

"Dear, _dear_ Colonel, I've come back. Everything is all right. All
things are beautiful in this beautiful world. Some day perhaps when I
am fit to tell it, I will relate my story to my own Colonel, but for
the present I would rather ask you to trust Maureen."

"My blessed child, I always trust you; but your letter gave me great
pain."

"Ah, _that_ letter," said Maureen, and she gave a little shudder.
"Colonel, I love you very, very much, and I want you to keep Garry and
Fly-away for three months, then I rather expect I'll want them both
back again. But I want you to do something more than that for me. Will
you? Promise!"

"You blessed child, I never promise in the dark."

"Well, it shan't be in the dark; it shall be in the light. You know
that broth of a boy Dominic is going to Rugby. It's a bit late for him
to go, and if he misses this term, the Headmaster won't have him, but
he'll have to miss this term and Rugby altogether unless _you_ come to
the rescue."

"Good gracious, Maureen, what have I to do with it?"

"Well it's like this. We can't leave Uncle Pat alone; he's not
accustomed to it, and he has gone through a frightful lot lately, so I
want you, 'dear Colonel,' out of all your wealth (and you know you are
_very_ rich) to put a good curate into Templemore, and take Uncle Pat
with you, when the weather gets cold enough, to the Riviera, and until
then to have him here, if you both like, or to take him at once to
parts of Europe which he has never seen and would like to, beyond the
beyonds! I want you to be with him while I am away. Will you do this
_great_ thing for your own little Maureen?"

"Well, to be sure, child, it is a great thing, and I am a bit tired of
travelling, and I like my own comforts and my own home, but I'd do more
than that for your sweet face. Bless you, my little girl. If there's
a great hurry over this business, we'll have the motor car out and go
straight to the Rectory this evening. Upon my word, I'm hungry. You
know the ways of this house, Maureen. Ring the bell, my best darling."

When Terence appeared with such startling swiftness that there was
circumstantial evidence that he must have had his ear to the keyhole,
the Colonel looked him up and down very shrewdly.

"Under the _circumstances_, I forgive you, Terence," he said; "but
clearly understand, _don't_ do it again. Now, pray listen. Miss Maureen
and I want dinner quite simple at _once_, and in half an hour from now
I desire Laurence, my chauffeur, to have the motor car at the front
entrance. Now hurry, please, for there is not a moment to lose."

"Cert'ly, Colonel," was the valet's response. He fled to the kitchen.

"Now, of all the wonders," he said, "that blessed man our Colonel has
got and gone and started an _appertite_. It's dinner for _two_, and
not a holy minute's delay. It's not by yer lave! but the thing has
to be--Dinner--'sharp, and look alive' war his orders; and what's
more--him what never goes out towards evening, which I take it to be
the werry glory o' the day--the motor car is to be at the front door
all ready for a drive for himself and Missie--bless her heart."

"For Heaven's sake, don't stand gapin' there!" cried cook. "Give a body
a chance, wull ye, ye omorthorn. You and yer creepy stories indade, and
for sure! How let me prepare a male fit to ate for the nicest gintleman
in the whole of ould Ireland."

So Maureen and the Colonel ate together, and the Colonel drank two
glasses of soft delicious wine, and he insisted on Maureen having
a tiny glass to keep him company; then they were off and away for
Templemore.




CHAPTER XIX.

THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE.


There are certain people born into the world, apparently quiet and
unassuming, really modest and without any apparent self-confidence, who
yet manage to rule all those with whom they come in contact. There are
not many of these gracious souls, but they dawn now and then on the
world and little Maureen O'Brien happened to be one of these lovely and
most gracious personalities. Her agony, untold, unspeakable, when she
forgot herself and gave way to what she, poor little love, thought sin
of the deepest dye, has been fully described. Afterwards she saw the
Face of her loving Father again, her Heavenly Father. The Good Angels
came back to her, the Bad Angels departed, and she was as busy as the
busiest honey-bee in making arrangements for all possible wants of
those people whom she considered her own.

It was unspeakably strange how a little girl like Maureen could
influence a great manly boy like Dominic, but it was much stranger how
she could compel the Rector and the Colonel to follow her will. She
did it with such extreme gentleness that she contrived to make both
these men feel that it was their own desire, that they _themselves_
personally had longed for this arrangement. "Dear Colonel" cheered
up and clapped his hands as he discussed their foreign tour with the
Rector. The Rector declared that it was the unspoken dream of his life
to see these lovely places. The Colonel happened to know the very young
man who could come to Templemore as _locum tenens_; in fact the matter
was arranged from end to end before these two elderly men parted that
night; and Maureen stood by, smiling gently at both, and never uttering
a syllable. It was to be _their_ idea; it _was_ their idea. This is the
fashion of the Maureens of the world.

"Dominic would of course go to Rugby; why, whatever should prevent the
lad?" cried the Colonel, "when I have been panting for the Italian
lakes, and to go from there on to the Riviera, and only waiting because
I couldn't get a friend like yourself to come with me, old man."

"And I," replied the Rector, "have dreamed of those places full of
glory, but I never thought to see them."

"You'll see them now with a vengeance," said the Colonel; "and we have
no time to spare. Tom Fagan--first rate chap, Tom--can take on the
duties of your parish at once. You may as well come back with me to
Rathclaren when I call for you to-morrow after Maureen has gone."

"Ah, my little Maureen," said the Rector.

He looked at the child with his eyes full of sympathy, but she saw
well enough, for the time at least, that she was no longer first
with him. The Grand Tour came first. The dream of his life, about to
be realised at long last, _was_ first for the time being. So little
Maureen went off with a light heart on the following morning.

Pegeen, it is true, cried a good deal, but the Rector did not cry. His
eyes were bright with renewed health. Burke also looked very mournful;
but they both promised the little girl to do their utmost for Mr.
Fagan, God bless him, "and they would kape the ould house like a new
pin, God bless _it_!"

So Maureen went away. Her heart was indeed like a feather. Dominic
was very near chortling in his joy; Dominic had read well enough how
cleverly, how marvellously Maureen had managed.

"Upon my word," he said, "I don't know myself, little mate; I can be a
Rugby boy with an easy mind after all."

"Of course you can, Dom, and be sure you write to me. Dear Colonel
has promised to write from every place they stop at--if it is only a
picture-card--and Uncle says he will write on Sundays. Oh, Dom, _don't_
they look happy, _dear_ old men."

"They're 'chortling,' if you like," replied Dominic.

So the boy and girl started on their journey. They crossed from
Rosslair to Fishguard, and then took train to London. Dominic was very
anxious to spend one night in London, but Maureen would not allow this.

"No," she said, "no. _They_ are crying for me very hard. We'll go
straight on."

"Who in the world are crying for you, asthore?"

"Why, those two poor weans. It is lovely to be wanted," said Maureen.

"I thought you----" began Dominic.

"Don't say the words, Dom. For a short and most awful time there
was a wicked Spirit in me, but he died at the bottom of the Peak of
Desolation, and in his place there entered"--Maureen's eyes, lovely
indeed now, were fixed on her companion--"the Angel of all Charity, of
all Forgiveness, of Love, Love Divine. Don't let's talk any more, Dom.
I'm sleepy."

She curled up close to her cousin-brother, and with her head on his
shoulder dropped asleep.

How it so happened that things were not going on at all well in
Felicity. Hitherto, Jane Faithful, by the aid of Miss Pinchin and some
other choice teachers, had managed her little flock with, on the whole,
marked success. But the Mostyns were different from any other girls who
had ever come to Felicity. The Mostyns were hopelessly rebellious. The
Mostyns, after the first couple of days, began to break rules and defy
punishment. Miss Pinchin, clever and stern as she was, became almost
afraid of the girl who had all but poisoned the horse, while Henrietta
spent her entire nights in screaming, shrieking, and crying.

Daisy at last became dull and stupid, but Henrietta was decidedly
reckless. She managed to get out of her small window and to sit on the
extremely narrow ledge and dangle her feet in the air and shout to each
girl who passed, "Hullo! who are you? _I'm_ Henny-penny, and I'm in
prison for nothing at all."

Then there came a day when Daisy refused to get up. She said it was not
worth while. Her face had a terribly dull and vacant expression. Henny
in despair pulled her out of bed, but she dropped in a dead, senseless
lump on the floor. She had really fainted. Then Henny got out again on
to the window ledge in her nightdress and, poised on this dangerous
spot, shrieked the information to all who could hear that Daisy 'was
_kilt entirely_,' and that Faithful had better send for a doctor or she
would hang by the neck until she died.

This terrible information brought Dawson with Miss Pinchin, and last,
but by no means least, Jane Faithful, on the scene. The girl, Daisy,
was lying in a dead heap on the floor.

"I'd have put her back in bed," said Henny, "but she's too heavy. One
of ye cruel ones catch her by the legs, and the other lift her round
the shoulders. She's dead as sure as I'm alive. Nice sort of school
this to send respectable girls to!"

"Oh, my dears, my dears," said poor Mrs. Faithful. She was in many
ways a severe woman, but she had a truly kind heart. She bent over the
white, unconscious girl and asked Miss Pinchin in a decidedly angry
voice what she could have done to bring the girl to that pass.

"I can't manage her," replied Miss Pinchin. "I will own it to you,
dearest friend. Daisy Mostyn and her sister are the first two occupants
of this happy school whom I have failed to train. Henrietta is a trifle
easier to manage than her sister, but Daisy will not eat nor speak. I
have tried severity; I have tried everything."

"Have you tried _kindness_?" asked Mrs. Faithful.

"Kindness!" said Miss Pinchin. "Kindness in the Hall of Discipline?"

"Ah," said Jane Faithful, "even there. It's an ennobling influence. You
have indeed failed, Joan Pinchin. Henrietta, get dressed at once and
come with me."

"No; I don't intend to leave my sister," said Henrietta.

"Well, stay where you are and I will have your breakfast sent up to
you, but I must see immediately about getting a doctor for this poor
little girl. I trusted her to you, Joan Pinchin. I never saw _such_ a
change in any face."

"She's dying, if you want to know," said Henrietta. "She's going pop,
like poor mumsie did. You won't catch _me_ leaving her; only I would
like to see _you_, old Faithful, whipping that horrid Pinchin."

"Don't talk in such an intemperate way, Henrietta. Joan, come with me.
Dawson, I will send Annie Anderson to look after these children, and
you will have the goodness to put on your bonnet and cloak without a
moment's delay and fetch Dr. Halsted."

"Oh my word!" gasped Dawson; but Mrs. Faithful was one to be obeyed.

Joan Pinchin and Dawson left the room, and almost at the same moment
a rosy-cheeked girl, with blue eyes, and golden hair twined round
her head, entered the Chamber of Penitence. Her hair, her eyes, her
complexion, made her look all sunshine. She was dressed in the garb of
a nurse, very simply and neatly.

"Oh, poor, poor little one," she said. "Miss Henrietta, you must get
your clothes on, or you'll catch your death of cold."

"But that's what I want," said Henrietta. "I'm sick of life!"

"Oh my dear, you oughtn't to say that. Think of our dear, dear Mrs.
Faithful."

"Upon my word, she's not dear to _me_," said Henrietta. "But I rather
take to you; and it was perfectly lovely to hear her pounding it into
old Pinchin, and that abominable Dawson. Why, Dawson simply _dripped_
tears as she went away. What is your name, Goldilocks?"

"I'm called Nurse Annie, dear."

"Do you think my sister will die?"

"I hope not, dear; but _you_ certainly will, unless you put on some
more clothes than your nightdress."

"Well," said Henny-penny after a pause, "I suppose I may as well rig
myself out. I feel somehow as though there was going to be a bit of
fun again--only _what_ an ugly uniform they do wear in this school,
Goldilocks! I had glorious hair, much handsomer than yours. It was the
colour of the sunset, and they cut it all off, and pomatumed it."

"What a pity!" said Nurse Annie; "but it will grow again, my dear."

"Did you really say 'what a pity!'? Then I _quite_ like you. I'll dress
like a flash of greased lightning. It doesn't matter about washing,
does it? For I know I'll be crying most of the day."

"Now, my dear, you won't be so silly, for it will be bad for your
sister."

"Oh, Daisy, she's as good as gone," said Henrietta. "She was taken
sudden, like poor mumsie. She was a nice little thing, and the _imp_ of
mischief. Pinchin and Dawson and the barber killed her. Whatever you
may say about the woman called Faithful, she had a hand in that pie."

"Dress yourself now and stop talking," said Nurse Annie. "There is
plenty of cold water in that jug and you really _must_ wash, for your
face is such a show."

"To be sure now, is it, at all, at all? I don't like being a holy show.
People like me best when I am pretty. Mumsie used to say I was a very
handsome girl."

"You are quite decent-looking now," said the nurse, "if only you
wouldn't talk so much, and would begin your washing and dressing before
the doctor arrives. As to your sister, she is no more dead than I am.
See, her eyes are wide open; she is looking at you. She only fainted,
poor little dear."

"Oh, get out of my way; let me hug her," said Henny.
"Daisy--_Dysy--give me your answer do_!"

"Young lady, you are not to go near your sister. She is much too weak."

Daisy certainly gave a very weak, wondering smile.

"Where am I?" she said. "Who is this? Oh, I'm not good, so it can't be
heaven. Where am I?"

"Have this wee sip of brandy and water, my dear," said Nurse Annie. She
combed out the girl's stiff locks, stiff from the effects of the odious
pomatum.

Henrietta started for a minute, then she dashed cold water out of a
large enamel jug into a large enamel basin, and proceeded to duck her
head and face in.

"The horrid stuff won't come off," she said.

"I'll get it off for you presently, if you are a good girl," said Nurse
Annie. "Now get on with your dressing."

Henrietta flew into her hideous clothes. In less than a quarter of
an hour there came a tap at the Chamber of Penitence, and a grave,
elderly woman, whom Nurse Annie addressed as Dinah, laid a tray full of
all kinds of good things on the dressing-table.

Here was coffee worth drinking; here were rolls and new-laid eggs,
butter, and cream and jam.

Henny fell upon the food like a little wolf. Nurse Annie tried to coax
Daisy to eat, but she only shook her weak little head and rejected all
offers of nourishment.

Henny felt wonderfully refreshed by the time Dr. Halsted arrived. He
was a young-looking man of between thirty and forty years of age.
He had keen, grey eyes, a clever, clean-shaven face, and dark hair
cut very short and mixed with grey. He did not take the least notice
of Henny, but devoted himself to Daisy. He examined the girl most
carefully, took her temperature, felt her pulse, did all the usual
things, then said she was suffering from shock and must be sent
immediately into the school hospital or infirmary, which at that time
happened to be empty. Nurse Annie must look after her day and night
until he got a second nurse to relieve her. He would send one in as
soon as possible.

Nurse Annie knew her post too well to trouble the doctor with
questions, and his own directions were extremely simple. The girl was
to be kept absolutely quiet. She was not to be allowed to talk to
anyone. He would send in a temperature chart and her temperature was
to be taken every four hours; then Dr. Halsted, without even glancing
at Henny, who thought herself attractive with her freshly washed face,
left the room and went down to speak to Mrs. Faithful.

"That little girl is very ill," he said. "I cannot imagine what is the
matter with her. I don't apprehend anything infectious. It strikes me
she is suffering pretty considerably from what is called 'shock.' When
did she come to your admirable school, dear madam?"

"Nearly a week ago," replied Mrs. Faithful. "Her step-father brought
both her and her sister. She certainly had been exceedingly naughty,
and I felt obliged to put her under Miss Pinchin's care. Miss Pinchin,
as a rule, manages _extremely_ naughty girls perfectly, but she has not
contrived well either for this poor child or her sister."

"Oh, there are two of them."

"Yes; the other has red hair. I did not wish to take the girls at all.
The one with red hair was in the room whilst you were examining your
patient. But my cousin and friend, Mr. O'Brien, begged of me to do what
I could for these girls, who are his step-daughters. I promised _on a
condition_, and am waiting anxiously to know if this condition will be
fulfilled, otherwise, as soon as ever the girl is well, she will have
to leave the school."

"If ever she _gets_ well," said Dr. Halsted.

"Oh, doctor, you don't think so badly of her as all that?"

"But I do. To start with, she has little or no constitution, and,
whatever naughtiness she has committed, she has deliberately starved
herself. I'm afraid your governess-assistant was too severe. Of course
I'll do my best for the girl, and come again in the middle of the
day. By the way, I must send in another nurse--two if you like--for
she is likely to be highly delirious. Meanwhile Nurse Annie will look
after her. She cannot be moved into the infirmary until a good fire is
lighted and the room made fresh and snug. That was not a nice bedroom
she and her sister were in. I propose to change everything. Your
infirmary is always charming. Have a few flowers about, but not those
that smell. Put the bed so that she can see out of the window if she
feels inclined, and have soft green blinds, which I know you possess,
put up to all the windows in the room. I by no means give up _hope_,
Mrs. Faithful, but the case is very serious."

The doctor went on his way and in that house of absolute order,
of absolute peace, there was, for the time at least, considerable
excitement.

Poor Miss Pinchin cried her small beady eyes out of her head. Dawson
felt thoroughly offended, but Mrs. Faithful was the sort of woman who,
when she took the reins, took them with a will. How she did long for
the little girl the Rector had spoken of! The week was very nearly up,
and she had not had a line. Still she had great faith in the Rector,
and was certain Maureen would come, or a message would arrive, before
the week was quite up. Then she ordered her servants. She set her
schoolgirls to their tasks, and with her own hands helped to get the
Infirmary into absolute order.

She also had a fire lit in the Chamber of Peace, that room which she so
hoped Maureen would occupy.

The Infirmary was soon quite ready. It was a spacious apartment, with
no ornaments of any kind, and a highly polished floor. A little white
bed was arranged near the window with the prettiest view, but all the
windows now on this hot day were rendered cool and soothing by soft
green blinds. Then Daisy was most carefully wrapped up and carried
into the Infirmary. The poor child was absolutely unconscious. Henny
followed her, sobbing loudly.

"Henrietta, dear," said Mrs. Faithful, "I cannot allow you to stay with
your sister while you make this distressing noise; and whatever have
they done to your head, my child?"

"It was that _beast_ of a Pinchin," said Henrietta. "She ordered the
barber woman to put a sort of glue on my head, so that I shouldn't have
any curls."

"Poor little girl; but we can soon set that right. You see Nurse Annie
has already got your sister's hair into a little order. How we will
attend to yours. I think, dear, Miss Pinchin overstepped her duties;
but I must not complain. She meant well. That special pomatum is hardly
_ever_ used, although I wish some of my naughtiest girls to have their
hair short."

"And am I one of your naughtiest?"

"Oh yes, Henrietta, quite."

"And Daisy?"

"Poor Daisy; we won't talk of her now. Come! you would like to get your
curls back."

If Henrietta had a passion in this world, it was for her red curls, and
even short curls were better than none at all. Mrs. Faithful put the
girl into the care of the same kind-looking woman who had brought up
her breakfast.

"Dinah," she said, "do what you can for Miss Henrietta. Get all that
sticky stuff out of her hair, and keep her with you afterwards, Dinah.
I shall have a little room prepared for her to-night to sleep in next
my own."

"The Chamber of Love, madam?"

"Yes, Dinah, that is the room."

"Well, of all the wonderful things," muttered Dinah. "Come, Henrietta."

So Henrietta went obediently, and the sticky stuff was removed from her
hair, which, released from its bondage, curled and fuzzed all over her
head.

She looked at herself in the glass, and instantly skipped and danced
for joy.

"Hurrah, hurrah," she said. "Dinah, old duck, I _must_ hug you."

Dinah was decidedly prim and a Quaker. She said, "Thee wilt keep thy
praises and thy embraces for those who require them. For me, I like not
to be embraced."

"Oh, what a horrid house," said Henrietta, "but anyhow I've got my
curls back. Now, Dinah, I won't hug you if you don't like it; but can I
see Pinchin? I'm just dying to smack her."

"My dear, control those evil feelings. Joan Pinchin has been sorely
tried, and has gone away for a week's holiday. Now, thee wilt be a good
maid and follow me to my room, where I employ my time in making the
school uniforms. Thou and I will dine there together. I have ordered a
refreshing and serviceable meal."

"Upon my word, I _am_ peckish," said Henny. "I'll gobble, I can tell
you."




CHAPTER XX.

A FAILURE.


There are seasons that come into the lives of all people which are full
of perplexity, of doubt, of difficulty. Such a time came now to that
most admirable woman, Jane Faithful. She was dismayed. She wondered if
she had been over-boastful about her little school; if she had acted
rightly towards the children who were committed to her care. It is
true she had from the very first strongly objected to the arrival of
Henrietta and Daisy. They, she considered, had stepped a little beyond
the bounds. Before now she had restored troublesome, obstinate, idle
girls to their parents or guardians with completely changed characters.
These girls were no longer troublesome and wilful; they were no longer
idle and defiant. But the Mostyns had gone far beyond these ordinary
kinds of naughtinesses, and Mrs. Faithful honestly did _not_ wish for
them. She said so plainly to the Rector, but the Rector had looked so
pale, so sad, so ill, so terribly troubled that, because she loved him,
as all others loved that good man, she made an exception in his favour.
She would keep these wild girls _on a condition_. Maureen was to come
to her. The Rector, looking sadder and more mournful than usual,
consented to Mrs. Faithful's plan, for he did not know how to refuse.
He simply did not know what to do with his step-daughters, and he felt
that he must save them at any personal cost.

Then, most unluckily, Mrs. Faithful, knowing nothing of their queer
characters, set to work the wrong way. There were certain rooms at the
top of the spacious house, which were seldom, indeed hardly ever, used.
They were rooms of extreme punishment and a special sort of dress was
required to be worn by the girls who occupied these rooms.

Mrs. Faithful determined, very wrongly as it turned out, to put the
obstreperous girls there until Maureen O'Brien arrived. They would be
under the special care of Dawson, a most faithful Scotswoman and an old
servant in the school, and of Miss Joan Pinchin.

Now Mrs. Faithful, knowing that Miss Pinchin had treated naughty and
unmanageable girls before in a truly excellent manner and had soon
in fact effectually brought them round to the laws of discipline and
goodness, never imagined that Miss Pinchin, contrary to her wont, would
treat this pair of rebels with extreme and unnecessary severity, and
that Dawson, faithful Dawson, would take a violent dislike to them
when she saw them. When the girls were put into Miss Pinchin's care,
she made a request. It was this: would Mrs. Faithful allow her, Joan
Pinchin, to have the entire care of the Irish girls for the first
week? She even ventured the request that Mrs. Faithful should not see
them during this short time.

"I can manage them," she said. "I am certain I can manage them, but
I can do it more easily if no one interferes with me. Believe me,
dear Mrs. Faithful, that the Mostyns will be removed from the Hall
of Discipline to the cheerful Hall of Contrition on the next floor
before the week is up. Soon after that they will have opportunities of
mingling with their fellow-students."

"Remember," said Mrs. Faithful, "I wish for no harshness. The girls are
like wild, unbroken colts, and must be treated accordingly. Gentleness,
dear Joan, and all kindness that is possible. Remember, I trust you."

"You may, you may," said Miss Pinchin.

And now all might have gone well, for Miss Pinchin had most assuredly
managed very naughty girls before. Her scheme in the plan of the
school was to manage naughty girls. But it so happened with regard to
the Mostyns that this admirable woman lost her temper completely over
Henrietta and Daisy. The moment this happened she also lost her power
over them. They openly rebelled. They jeered at her to her face. Daisy
mimicked her to the life. Henny screamed and choked with laughter. The
poor governess was reduced to despair; but she would not, she could
not, give in.

She tried measures more and more severe, and more and more openly did
the girls defy her, until at last there came that climax which has been
described in the last chapter.

Daisy Mostyn might best be described as an imp or a minx. There was
no doubt whatever that her character was most daring. She made up her
mind to refuse her food; she also made up her mind, if Miss Pinchin had
recourse to the cane again, to snatch it from the governess herself and
try it on her very thin person. What a glorious uproar that would make.

She confided her plan to Henrietta, and Henrietta applauded.

"I'll help ye, acushla mavourneen," she cried. "Lawk a massy me, what a
fuss there'll be when Pinchin is under the rod."

But alas for the wildest and naughtiest preparations, Daisy, although
she had a queer strength of character, in a very naughty direction, it
is true, was sadly weak in body. Her starvation did not suit her.

On retiring to rest the night before she intended to begin her
persecution of Pinchin, she turned most deadly sick. Henrietta thought
nothing of this, and pulled her out of bed in the morning. The sequel
has been told.

Daisy was very ill indeed--quite delirious. She talked incessantly
of Fly-away, of the medicine glass and the laudanum bottle. She also
talked of the dark lantern. She chattered unceasingly. Her little
white face looked whiter and more pinched each moment; her small eyes
more dazzlingly bright, and as the day advanced to its close, her wild
mutterings became incoherent. Dr. Halsted was seriously alarmed about
her, and two nurses were appointed to take charge of the sick girl.

Towards evening there came a short and refreshing telegram from Maureen
O'Brien to Mrs. Faithful: "Expect me the morning after next.--Maureen
O'Brien."

"Little dear--oh, how welcome she will be," thought the harassed
mistress.

She got everything in readiness for the girl. She sent for Henrietta
and told her the good news.

"What! _That_ brat coming here," said Henrietta. "I'm sure I don't want
her. It was because of herself, no less, that all this trouble came."

"Henrietta," said Mrs. Faithful, "do you mean deliberately to go on
with your wicked ways?"

"Oh yes, I quite mean to," said Henrietta.

"Are you aware that your sister is dangerously ill?"

Henrietta stared for a minute.

"I like my hair fuzzy-wuzzy," she said, and she rumpled it up with
both her hands, then stood with her arms akimbo, looking hard at Jane
Faithful. "I have the promise of becoming a handsome woman, haven't I?"
she continued.

"Oh, Henrietta," said poor Mrs. Faithful, "when you talk like this at
such a moment, you break my heart."

Henrietta continued to stare very hard.

"I can't cry about '_Dysy--give me your answer, do_,'" she remarked,
"but somehow I don't mind old Dinah with her 'thees' and her 'thous.'
Of course, I said from the first that Dysy would hop out. She was
always a delicate little thing. We used to fuss about her a lot when we
were in a proper school. Then poor mumsie broke her neck. We never saw
mumsie after she married the Rector, so naturally we didn't much mind;
but we did mind the loss of our fortune. It was an awful blow to us. It
was beastly unfair; don't you think so, Mrs. Faithful?"

"I don't think about it, child. In the Country where poor Daisy is
going money is of no account."

"Poor old Dysy! Well, to be sure, she had lots of fun in her! I
declare, you look as though you were sorry for her."

"I am, my child--most bitterly sorry!"

"And are you, perhaps, a bit sorry for me?"

"Yes, Henrietta; oh, yes." And Jane Faithful, that sternest of women,
gave way utterly and began to weep.

Henrietta continued to stare at her, then she said in a low voice:
"Dear, goodness gracious! _What_ a fuss about nothing! _I_ don't mind
staying with Dinah. Her 'thees' and 'thous' are so funny. I take them
off like anything. I imitate her like fun, and she never answers back."

"Henrietta, have you _any_ heart?"

"Dunno. 'Spect I have a bit. Here's my hanky-panky. Let me wipe your
tears. I don't like to see you crying for _us_."

"If you are not sorry for your sister and yourself, will you at least
be sorry for me?" said Mrs. Faithful.

"What earthly good will that do you?"

"But can you try to be sorry for me?"

"Well, I never! Yes, I'll try. You don't look at all pretty when you
sob, you know. There, now, I have wiped away your tears. I think you
have a dear old face, after all. If only I could manage to smack
Pinchin, I might learn to love you."

"Come, Henrietta, we have had enough of this. You look sadly tired, my
little girl. Dinah will take you to your bedroom."

"Oh, I say, must I sleep alone in the Room of Penitence? I'll be
dreaming of Dysy all night."

"No; there is another room got ready for you."

Henrietta remained quite silent while Mrs. Faithful got up and rang the
bell in a peculiar way. She had a method of her own for calling the
special people she required to come to her.

Dinah now entered the room. Dinah smiled quite benignly upon Henrietta.

"Thy hair is in a mop," she said. "Curly hair is what we in our Body
call a Desecration."

"Oh Dinah, honey, how can I help it when God gave it to me!"

"Don't scold her now, Dinah," said Mrs. Faithful. "Be very gentle with
her. I am relieved to tell you that Miss Maureen O'Brien is coming. She
is the daughter of that dear Mr. Maurice O'Brien whom we all so loved."

"Ah, indeed, and we truly loved him!" said Dinah. "Thou art wearing
thyself out, dear Jane Faithful."

"I am sad and anxious," said Jane Faithful.

"Might I take the liberty of returning to thee, Jane Faithful, when
this little perverse one is safe in her bed?"

"Yes, Dinah, I shall welcome you."

"Come, Henrietta," said Dinah. She held out her hand.

Henrietta went away with her at once. She did not wait to say
good-night to Mrs. Faithful. She forgot Mrs. Faithful in the presence
of Dinah.

"Why dost thou call me Henrietta?" she inquired. "Dost thou not know
that thou art taking a _great_ liberty? For I--I am a lady with a
fortune, although it is but a small one, and thou art only a poor
serving maid."

"In our community," replied Dinah, "we never call anyone except by the
baptismal name. There is no Mrs., no Miss, no Mr. in _our_ community.
Now come; I have something nice for thy supper."

"Feel my tummy-tum," said Henrietta. "It is ever so empty. I hope
thy supper will prove to be a true supper, large in quantity, rich in
quality, and fit for a Christian maid."

"But, my dear, thou art not a _Christian_ maid. Nevertheless, thy
supper is sufficient. Come now to my room and eat."

Henrietta went. The supper was of the very best: Green peas, roast
duck, new potatoes, a glass of milk, and some stewed peaches.

"Upon my word," said Henrietta, "I like thy calm ways, Dinah. I,
too, will become a Quaker and say 'thee' and 'thou,' not because of
spiritual guidance, but because the Quakers nourish their little
tum-tums so well."

"Henrietta, thou must not speak like that."

"Dinah, thou art not to scold me. The woman here, called Faithful,
said I was to be dealt gently with. Dost thou know, dear Dinah, that a
dreadful trouble is coming on me?"

"Indeed, I fear it," said Dinah.

"Oh, I don't mean about Dysy--poor little snippet! I mean something far
worse."

"I fail to understand thee," replied Dinah.

"I will whisper it to thee, Dinah. My _direst_, _darkest_, most
_fearful_ enemy is coming on the scene--she whom I hate. Couldst thou
not hide me from her?"

"What dost thou mean, Henrietta?"

"The one they call Maureen is coming. She is coming very soon, the day
after to-morrow--quite early."

Dinah was silent.

"Couldst thou not hide me from her, dear Dinah?"

"Dost thou mean the young daughter of Maurice O'Brien of blessed
memory? Ah, but to look into _his_ eyes was to look into the Joy of
Life, and the Peace of Heaven combined. It is impossible for thee,
Henrietta, to hate that blessed child."

"And wilt thou also join the band of her worshippers?" asked Henrietta.

"I only worship the Lord my God, and Him only do I serve."

"Then thou wilt hate her?"

"Hate?" said Dinah. "I know not the word."

"Ah, but I can teach it to thee. It is so jolly nice to hate."

"Henrietta, it is far, far nicer to _love_. Now thou hast consumed this
large meal and much work awaits me. I will take thee to thy chamber and
see thee into bed, poor little one!"

"Thou hast a sweet voice, Dinah. It is such a pity that thou canst
not hate. Well, I will do it for us both, and then it will be jolly
fearsome."

Dinah made no remark, but, taking Henrietta's hand, led her to the
Chamber of Love.

"Is it here I am to sleep?" said the girl. "Why, how pretty! Wilt thou
lie beside me on this bed, Dinah? Why, the walls are all pale blue
like the sky; even the bed is blue. Why am I put here?"

"Because of Love," said Dinah. "See what is written on the door; and
commune well with thine own heart, before the Angel of Sleep visits
thee. Can one who _hates_ have sweet dreams in this Chamber where Love
dwells?"

"Then I hate the room; I won't stay in it," said Henrietta.

"Dear little girl, wilt thou not for my sake?"

"I'd do a great deal for thee," said Henny, "only I wish those words
weren't written over the door." For reply, to the unbounded amazement
of Henrietta, Dinah fell on her knees; she folded her soft, white hands
and raised her gentle, dovelike eyes so that they looked out, as from a
summer sky. Henrietta longed to fly from the room, but the sight of the
kneeling woman restrained her.

After an interval of profound silence, the woman began to speak: "Lord,
Thou art here! Come close, Lord, close, and fold--yes, fold--this
little tempestuous being in Thy embrace! Lord, have mercy, have
pity----"

She suddenly stopped, for there came a resounding smack on her cheek.

"Stay here, Quaker woman!" said Henrietta. "This room is not fit for
me. I am going out!"

Before poor Dinah could rise from her knees, Henrietta had dashed away,
had flown down the quiet, orderly house and out into the soft, summer
night. She ran fast, as though furies were pursuing her. She soon left
the precincts of Felicity and still ran on and on, with panting breath,
cheeks on fire, and a little rumpled head of fiery hair.

She saw a wood in the distance, and got into it. The dew lay heavy on
the grass--oh, how cool, how delicious! She flung herself on the grass
and fell sound asleep.

Poor distracted Dinah came down in a state of anything but peace to
Mrs. Faithful.

"She's gone, m'm."

"Gone! Who? Which?"

"I don't know anything about Daisy, Jane Faithful. It's Henrietta.
She's very queer, and when I tried to comfort her and offered up a
few words of prayer, directed assuredly by the Blessed Spirit, she
smacked me on the cheek. Not that I mind that--thou knowest it is but a
trifle--but before I could stop her, she had flown, I know not where.
She was quite tractable until I took her to her beautiful bedroom, and
then the name sent her wild. I'm afraid we shall have trouble with her,
dear Jane Faithful."

"Dinah," said Mrs. Faithful, "do you think she has gone out?"

"I apprehend that she has done so," said Dinah.

"In that case, Dinah, you and I will go and seek for her. We will go
alone, for she cannot have gone very far."

Mrs. Faithful and Dinah found Henrietta sound asleep on the wet grass
in the wood nearest to Felicity. She was dragged to her feet, and the
two women brought her back.

The remainder of that night she slept warm and snug in the arms of
Dinah.

"Thou art a good sort, Dinah," was her last remark, as she dropped off
into the land of dreams.




CHAPTER XXI.

THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL.


Mrs. Faithful had never before, in the whole course of her long years
as a school-mistress, pronounced herself a failure, but on this
occasion she did. She was an essentially honest woman. She told her
girls the truth, and what was far more to the point, she told _herself_
the truth. She took her character, so to speak, to pieces, and
wondered, as she did on the present occasion, where she could possibly
have gone wrong.

The two girls left in her charge were naughty girls--_very_ naughty
girls--but then she had had naughty girls before. Of course, these were
undoubtedly worse, more defiant in their characters, than any of the
various maidens who had visited Felicity and had gone through its stern
and yet withal its beneficial training; for the school was, as a matter
of fact, divided into two parts. There were the girls who needed sharp
correction, who required individual and most anxious care, and there
were the girls who, having successfully and victoriously passed this
ordeal, had entered the happy and bright portion of the school.

Here indeed, as far as the East is from the West, all things were
different; here, in those lovely rooms called Faith, Hope, Charity,
Joy, were laughter and mirth, were games and all pleasantness. There
was an intermediate room called Patience. In this room the girls as a
rule remained under a very diluted form of discipline for two or even
perhaps three months. During this time their hair was allowed to grow,
and their uniform was changed from dull grey and white to pale blue and
white.

When they entered the happy rooms above mentioned, they were altogether
different from those most unhappy girls who went through Penitence and
Discipline. There was no enjoyment denied to them, as long as they were
good and obedient. Obedience was required, discipline was maintained,
but over all the Sun of Love and Kindness shone.

In the summer they romped in the gardens and the paddocks. They forgot
the dismal, the awful period when Penitence and Discipline were their
portion. All went well with them, and Mrs. Faithful loved these pupils
dearly. She sent them back by-and-by to their homes completely changed
characters, earnest in their efforts, willing and anxious to work, with
a great deal of vanity and self-conceit, the ruin of so many girls,
completely knocked out of them.

Poor Miss Pinchin, as she was called--except by Dinah, who called her
Joan--had the painful charge of the first breaking in of these young,
wild creatures. Mrs. Faithful considered her an admirable woman for
the purpose. How was it that she so signally and completely failed with
Henrietta and Daisy?

Daisy was lying most dangerously ill. Henrietta was unmanageable.
Maureen was expected. She might arrive at any moment. She had said in
her telegram that she would come early, and the day of her arrival had
dawned.

Mrs. Faithful felt terribly unhappy; she knew that if Daisy got worse,
it would be her duty to wire to the Reverend Patrick O'Brien to beg of
him to come immediately to see his step-daughter. Her keen eyes had
perceived at a glance how ill her kinsman looked. She knew also that
he did not really love these girls, who were not his own. She bitterly
regretted now having yielded to her softer nature, and taken the girls
into the school at all.

Well, she had done it _on a condition_, and the condition was agreed
to. Maureen O'Brien was coming. This fact alone would have given
the poor lady untold delight, but for Henrietta's intemperate and
extraordinary remarks about her. She feared that Henrietta would
torment the child, so high-minded and noble in nature. She resolved,
however, on an expedient which she trusted might save her.

Maureen, whatever happened, must _not_ be unhappy. She was not coming
to the school as a pupil, but as a guest; Mrs. Faithful therefore
resolved to have prayers half an hour earlier than usual that morning
and then to give a short address to the girls--those girls who had
passed through the worst stage of discipline and were thoroughly
enjoying themselves at the school.

Amongst these was one called Margaret Devereux. There was also
another--Evelyn Ross. They were cousins, and had been at first most
troublesome, most defiant, most disobedient. They had now been four
years at Felicity, and no one would recognise them for the little
uncared-for wild imps whom their unhappy fathers had brought to the
school, begging Jane Faithful to do what she could for them.

Jane Faithful, aided by her staff of teachers, did her best, and
sweeter, brighter girls than Margaret Devereux and Evelyn Ross it would
be difficult to find. They were neither of them exactly beautiful, but
there was a wonderful look of strength about them, like those who have
met Apollyon in the Valley of the Shadow--and have come out on the
other side. All the other girls were of varied intensity of character.

The remarkable thing about all these girls was that they _had_
characters, that there was nothing small about them. It was impossible
to reach the Halls of Faith, Hope, and Joy without having passed
through Conflict. This expression is seldom seen on a young face, but
when it is there, it has a specially ennobling effect.

Mrs. Faithful thought that a great deal might be done for Maureen by
means of Margaret and Evelyn, but she wanted all her band of bright
girls, all those who had passed through the Valley, to be kind and
interested in the newcomer. She therefore spoke about her very simply.

"I have a few words to say to you, girls," began the headmistress.
They were all in white on this summer morning, and as they were just
preparing to go into the large schoolroom to begin their accustomed
work, they paused and turned in some astonishment. Margaret, in
especial, clasped the hand of Evelyn Ross and squeezed it.

Now Evelyn and Margaret four years ago used to be the direst foes.
They were members of one household, but they could not live happily
together or with anyone else; hence the chief reason for their arrival
at Felicity.

"My dears," said Mrs. Faithful, who observed this affectionate
clasp, "I have some pleasant news for you all. I am expecting almost
immediately a young visitor. She is, I believe, fifteen years of age,
but although tall looks much younger than her years. I have heard of
her, but have not seen her. She will not be a pupil unless indeed she
wishes to join any special class. She will sleep in the Chamber of
Peace, and I want you, Margaret, and you, Evelyn, as my head girls,
to take special care of her, and to do all in your power to make her
happy. She has, I believe, a specially fine character which may be
partly accounted for by her birth, for she belongs to mixed races,
being French on her mother's side and Irish on her father's. Her name
is Maureen, her surname is O'Brien. Maureen, as perhaps you know, is
the Irish for Mary. She is greatly beloved by her uncle, and as far
as I can tell by most of those who know her. There is, however, an
exception, and I want you, Margaret, and you, Evelyn, to guard Maureen
O'Brien against that exception. You have not yet been introduced to
Henrietta Mostyn. Alas, alas! poor girl! It will, I greatly fear, be
some time before you make her acquaintance. She has lived in the same
house with Maureen, and cordially _hates_ her--I _fear_ because she is
good. How you know what an awful thing hatred is. We have banished it,
I hope, from the greater part of Felicity."

"We have--we have," said Margaret and Evelyn.

"I therefore ask you, my dear children," continued the headmistress,
"to be particularly good to Maureen O'Brien. She comes of a noble
stock. I wish you could have seen her father, Major O'Brien. He
belonged indeed to those gifted ones whom the Lord has blessed. He was
a soldier in the truest sense of the word. He died from the effects of
a wound in battle, when Maureen was a very little child. Her mother
had died before him. Major O'Brien died in saving a fellow-soldier who
was in desperate straits. He dragged him away from the range of the
enemies' guns. For this splendid action he got his V. C., and, although
he died of his wounds later on, he truly died covered with glory. Now,
my children, will you help me with regard to Maureen if she requires
your help?"

"We will--we will!" said one and all.

"We should love to!" cried Margaret.

"We just adore her already," remarked Evelyn.

At that moment the sound of wheels was heard approaching on the winding
gravel sweep.

"She has come," said Mrs. Faithful. "Go to your lessons, girls; you
will meet her at early dinner."

The girls went away, filled with the keenest excitement. Mrs. Faithful
had struck the right note. Patriotism and the love of country were in
their blood. Maureen, in their eyes, was a heroine before they saw her.

Mrs. Faithful had been quite sure she had done right as she went into
the centre of the hall, where Dominic and Maureen were standing.

The boy held out his hand; the girl struggled to speak, but her face
was very white.

"You are tired, darling," said Mrs. Faithful.

"She is--she's beat out," said Dominic.

"Dom--you know I'm not beat out." The clear, rather slowly pronounced
words, which were some of Maureen's peculiarities, dropped from her
pretty lips. "I've come here--indeed, I have--just to be useful and to
make _no_ trouble."

"Ha! Ha! Naughty one--_I_ know you!" suddenly shouted a voice, and a
fiery head was poked over the staircase, and Henrietta clapped her
hands. "You make yourself useful, indeed! I like that."

There was an evident tussle between Henrietta and a grave, sweet,
elderly woman, who was dragging her back.

"Thou shalt not--thou shalt not!" cried the naughty girl. "She's my
enemy--she has come! Let me alone, Dinah, with thy 'thees' and thy
'thous.' _I'll_ get at her; nothing will keep me back."

"Thee wilt come with me immediately to thy excellent breakfast," was
Dinah's response.

"Ah, my poor tummy, it _is_ empty," exclaimed Henrietta. "Well, I'll
feed up a good lot, and get all the stronger, because of that which
lies before me. Canst thee tell me, Dinah, where old Pinchin kept her
birch-rod?"

"I could tell thee, child, but I will not. Eat this delicious honey and
this fresh bread and good butter, and drink this rich creamy milk, and
forget that wicked thing called Hatred."

"I'll gobble hard, thou mayst be sure," remarked Henrietta, "but thou
mayst also be sure, that NOTHING will induce me to give up my darling
hatey-hate! Fancy thee and me--two Quakers--and I doing the hatey-hate
for both. It's pretty strong, Dinah duck. Oh, Dinah, Dinah, I wish thou
wouldst _sometimes_ laugh."

"How can one laugh with a sore, sore heart," was Dinah's response. "Ah,
Henrietta, poor babe, thou dost not guess the sorrows that await thee."

Meanwhile Mrs. Faithful took her young guests into her own
sitting-room, where she gave them an excellent breakfast, and told
Dominic that there was a very nice hotel quite close, where he could
stay for the day if he liked, and could come and see his cousin in the
afternoon.

"Yes, do, Dom," said Maureen.

"I will, if you wish it, Maureen."

"It's all settled about Uncle Pat now, so you can stay," said Maureen.

"Then I will stay for one night," answered Dominic. "What is the name
of the hotel, Mrs. Faithful?"

"I will send one of my men with your things there, my boy," said Jane
Faithful. "You can come back here again to dinner. We dine at two."

"I think I will go with the man at once," said Dominic. "I am tired and
dirty. We travelled right through, and the way was long."

"The hotel is called the Rose and Honeysuckle," said Mrs. Faithful.
"Ring that bell three times, Dominic."

Dominic obeyed. One of the grooms appeared. He was given brief
directions, and the man and the boy started off to the Rose and
Honeysuckle, the man wheeling Dominic's little suitcase on his barrow.

He was much taken by the Irish lad.

"And now, please, tell me everything," said Maureen to the
headmistress. "Where are they? how are they?"

"Oh, Maureen, my darling, you are barely in time. I have only bad news
for you--bad news! Poor little Daisy is most dangerously ill. We went
the wrong way to work with them both."

"You tried perhaps the way of _fear_," said Maureen.

"Yes! I am afraid we did."

"Henrietta seems as determined as ever," said Maureen; "but what has
made Daisy so ill?"

"It is a long story, Maureen, but I will tell it you in as few words as
possible. I know the school--and when I say the school, I speak of the
girls who have passed through their time of Penitence and Rebellion and
through Discipline and Patience, and have learnt the joys which await
those who follow _His_ Commandments. These girls, and there are many
of them in the school, will receive you, Maureen, with rejoicing. But
you look very, very tired. Had you not better come to your chamber and
sleep?"

"I--sleep?" said Maureen. "No; I want to work."

"But it would not be right for you to see those wild girls at present."

"Yes, it would be quite right," said Maureen. "Please pardon me, Mrs.
Faithful, but I have come here principally to ask their forgiveness. I
did them a very terrible wrong."

"Maureen, do I hear you aright? Your uncle said that the girl called
Daisy tried to poison your horse."

"Yes--and I--oh I must not talk of it, except to them. I _will_ find
them--I _must_ find them. May I go to my room just for a few minutes
and wash and put on something white, and then I will go to them both."

"I am certain, my child, the doctor will not allow you to visit Daisy."

"Well, may I at least see the doctor when he comes?"

"You certainly may do that. As a matter of fact, I expect him at any
moment."

"Then I will go to my room, if you will take me."

Mrs. Faithful conducted the girl to the Chamber of Peace. Maureen
looked round her, and her lovely eyes grew bright.

"Oh, how exquisite," she said. "And a bath-room and all. Give me barely
ten minutes. Please remember that I must see the doctor."

In almost less than the time mentioned a grave-looking girl in pure
white, her thick brown hair neatly arranged, her soft brown eyes full
of a sort of divine love, her lips slightly tremulous, but nevertheless
firm and sweet, stood outside the Infirmary, where Daisy Mostyn tossed
from side to side on her little bed, while the cruel fever, like a
consuming fire, burnt her slender life away.

Dr. Halsted went in and saw the patient. He came out again shaking his
head.

"We must have a consultant," he said to the nurse. "The symptoms are
most alarming. Why, _who_ is this young lady?"

"I am Maureen," was the girl's quiet reply. "I want to go to Daisy--I
have known her for some time. She and I lived in the same dear home in
Ireland. There is something I want to say to her and afterwards to her
sister, Henrietta. I promise most faithfully not to make her worse. May
I go to her?"

"Yes, child, go," said the doctor.

He looked at the nurse and said:

"Is that an angel or a human being? Alas, alas, I fear there is little
hope. I shall get Dr. Duncan immediately, but let that little white
angel do what she can."

Henrietta had been peeping about. Henrietta was speechless with rage.
She set to work tearing her clothes and upsetting everything she could
in Dinah's neat room.

Dinah, although the soul of gentleness, could be very firm when she
liked. She deliberately got a strong cord and fastened Henrietta into
a chair in such a position that, struggle as she might, she could not
move.

She made the remark, after fastening her victim securely into the chair
of punishment, "Thee art full of mischief, and thee wilt stay here
until I choose to unfasten thee. Weep away, poor sinner; no one will
hear thee in _my_ room. Thou wouldst have killed thy sister had I not
caught thee in time."

"But the enemy is with her--_the enemy_!" shrieked and sobbed Henrietta.

"Dost thou indeed call that most beautiful, spiritual young creature
an enemy? Ah, well, the Lord God, He hears--the Lord God, He hearkens.
I will pray for thee, Henrietta, while thou art in thy chair of
punishment, and where thou art now, thou canst not smack me on the
cheek. I promise faithfully, and where I promise I fulfil, that thou
wilt stay in that chair until the Spirit tells me to untie thy cords."

"Hypocrite, horror," shrieked Henrietta; but Dinah was already on
her knees, her dove-like eyes were closed, her lips were moving very
slowly--not a sound could Henrietta catch.

She went on looking at Dinah and hurling every ugly word she could
think of at that noble and patient head. The Quakeress went on praying.
After a time there seemed to come over Henrietta a sort of awe. She
even preferred Miss Pinchin and the _rod_ to this. The silence was so
intense. The position of the praying woman, in spite of the girl's own
recklessness, was awe-inspiring.

At last, after quite an hour, Dinah rose from her knees, her eyes wet
with tears.

Henrietta said softly, "Take my hanky-panky--I can't get at it--and
wipe away those drops. Thou art a very pretty Quakeress. I will
certainly join thee, for thou hast a marvellous effect upon me."




CHAPTER XXII.

THE WHITE ANGEL.


Maureen had the calm of a really great nature. She went steadily now
and took her place by the sick girl's bedside. Daisy glanced at her for
a minute with dull and uncomprehending eyes, then she turned away with
a sort of groan.

"She hates--hates--_hates_ me," muttered the sick child. "I did my
best to kill her horse, only I didn't mean to kill it. Upon my word, I
didn't. I meant to make it bad as I am now, but that horrid Garry came
and frightened me, and my hand shook and I couldn't put in the right
quantity of the stuff. It is awful to be hated by one like Maureen.
She is so strong--_so_ strong. I'm a poor little nobody--but she--she
crushes me down and down. It's awful, isn't it? Who are _you_?"

A dim, very dim, glance of understanding crept into the dull eyes.

"I," said Maureen. She spoke in her richest voice. "I am one who
indeed gave way to that awful, unholy sin of hate; but all that has
passed--has vanished. Where I hated, now I love. According to the
strength of my hatred, so is the greatness of my love."

"Pah," said Daisy, "I expect you are one of the angels. I don't want
any of them about. I suppose that means I am going to die. But I won't
die; I won't go pop like mumsie, only I'm horrid hot. Angel, are you
cool?"

"Yes; shall I hold your--your hand?"

"But you are not going to take me away?"

"No, indeed, I am not."

"Then if you are cool, you may hold my hand. You remind me of
someone--I don't know who. A _good_ person. I do so loathe good people;
but then you are not a person at all. You are an angel. Angel, send
those nurses away and hold my hand."

Maureen beckoned to the two women, who retired behind a screen in a
corner of the room.

Maureen had extraordinary sympathy in her hand. Some people have that
gift, and it is very remarkable. It quiets better than any drug; it
soothes beyond any medicine which has ever yet been invented.

The girl, who had been tossing impatiently from side to side, began,
slowly and impatiently at first, but after a time quite perceptibly, to
feel the influence of the little hand. Then the two hands were placed
over hers and she gave a deep sigh of relief.

"I'm better, I think," she said. "I'll soon be all right again, and
ready to punch Pinchin and Maureen and all my enemies. I couldn't eat,
you know; that's why I flopped down like this. Angel, will you stay
with me?"

"Yes."

"And you don't hate me?"

"I--LOVE--you."

"You have a queer, deep voice--something like Maureen's. I say, shall
we both fight her together?"

"We will," said Maureen.

"Ha! Ha! that's good. Ha! Ha! Ha! Have those horrible nurses gone?"

"They are not near you now. I command you to sleep. Close your eyes and
sleep."

"Oh, but I do feel yawny. You wouldn't ask me to sleep if you knew what
my dreams were."

"I can promise you will not have those dreams while I hold your hand."

"Then I think I will have a snooze. I am getting quite comfy. Mumsie,
she broke her neck--doubled under her you know--and she left her money
to Maureen--all of it to Maureen. Poor Henny and I were beggars. I'm
getting _very_ sleepy. Maureen has all the money--she who said, '_I
hate you!_' But you are different, dear angel; you don't hate."

"No; as she hated, so do I in a much greater degree love."

"That's nice--I'll take a snooze. You won't mind if I keep my mouth
open and snore?"

By the time the two doctors arrived, the girl in white with the
wonderful eyes was seated by the bedside, and the sick girl who was so
dangerously ill was in a light refreshing slumber. There were great
drops of dew on her forehead. Maureen's little hands held hers and the
power of Maureen's love was surrounding her.

The nurses, who had listened to the conversation between the two, had
told the doctors what had occurred. They listened in untold amazement.

Dr. Halsted said, "We will make a slight examination without waking
her, and the girl in white must stay by her side."

It was some hours later, long past dinner-time, when Maureen slipped
out of the Infirmary and went for a moment to the Chamber of Peace. She
was, in truth, deadly tired. She felt like one who had been dragged
through a rushing torrent; she felt like one who, hitherto strong, was
now strangely weak.

This was not to be wondered at, for she had given of the very essence
of her life to the sick girl, and before she left her she had turned
the scales for Daisy Mostyn towards this present life.

The worst was over, the girl would live. Maureen rang her bell.
Immediately Mrs. Faithful, who had been on the watch all these hours,
came to the child.

"Oh, my dear, wonderful little girl," she began.

"Don't praise me, please," said Maureen. "I think she's better; I think
she'll live."

"Yes; the doctors are quite sure she'll live, darling, and _you_ have
done it."

"It was the least I could do," said Maureen; "but please, I should like
something to eat. I want to rest for half an hour, and then I must see
Henrietta."

"Oh, my child, you cannot go through fresh tortures with that terrible
girl to-day."

"But indeed, please, I must. I have come here for the sake of those
girls. May I have something--anything--sustaining. You see," continued
Maureen, "I sort of--sort of put my life into Daisy. That's why I feel
so tired. It can be done, and I did it."

At that moment the door was opened and one of the many nice servants
appeared, carrying a tray of refreshing food for Maureen to eat. There
was also a tiny glass of invalid wine.

"Lie on the bed, darling," said Mrs. Faithful, "and I will feed you."

"No," said Maureen. "Dear Mrs. Faithful, be as kind to me as you like
to-night, when my task is over. But until it is over kindness might
make me break down. By the way, is Dom here?"

"Of course he is. Would you like to see him?"

"Not yet."

"Then eat, dearest, eat. Don't take your glass of wine first. Eat."

Maureen smiled faintly, but obeyed.

The food was light and perfect. It was nourishing and easily digested.
Mrs. Faithful saw that the girl was in a very high state of excitement,
and took measures accordingly. She cut up the food into little morsels
and made Maureen eat, and then she gave her sips of the rare wine and
did all that she did do in a sort of matter of fact way, for she knew
that she had in her charge a very precious little girl and that she
must take great care of her.

"I'm better now--quite well in fact," said Maureen when the meal had
come to an end.

She stood up and stretched herself a little.

"You are good to me," she said. "I can't thank you; there's no time at
present. Ask Dominic to wait for me until I want him. I shall want him,
I hope, very soon."

"He's going to spend the day here, my love. At present he, Margaret
Devereux, and Evelyn Ross are walking in the paddock. I think they are
enjoying themselves very much."

"You have a beautiful home," said Maureen.

"It is a home with two sides, darling. For those who have conquered in
the fight it is a beautiful home."

"I understand," said Maureen. "Thank you. Please, where shall I find
Henrietta?"

"Oh, my darling, you must not go to her now. She's most troublesome and
rebellious. We are doing all we can, but _nothing_ seems to move her.
You are not in a fit state for an interview with that terrible girl."

"Mrs. Faithful," said Maureen, "why did you send for me?"

Mrs. Faithful was silent; she absolutely blushed under that steadfast
gaze.

"I will tell you why," said Maureen. "Uncle Pat told you everything,
and you, wise woman that you are, knew perfectly well that you would
require my help; that it was just possible for me to accomplish what
you with all your knowledge might fail to attain. Please, I _must_ go
to Henrietta, and please, I am quite well now, and not at all tired,
and I must accomplish my work before I rest."

"Well, child, I cannot refuse. I will ring for Dinah."

"Dinah? What a pretty name!"

"Yes, and she is good and strong--as good as her name. At present she
is the sole caretaker of Henrietta Mostyn. I will just prepare you for
the fact that she is a Quakeress."

"Oh, but I love them," said Maureen, her eyes shining.

"Here she comes then. Once she had the great privilege of helping to
nurse your father. He had a sharp attack of fever at Felicity after the
death of your dear young mother. Here she comes. Dinah, this is our
Miss Maureen."

"Maureen O'Brien, I greet thee," said Dinah.

Dinah was an elderly woman. She wore the old-fashioned dress of her
Order. She had a tight-fitting cap over her head, made of the softest,
finest muslin. It was tied under her chin. Her eyes were like dove's
eyes. She gave the instant impression of great peace.

Maureen looked at her and shivered a little. Then she said:

"Oh, I am glad to see you!"

"And I to see thee, sweetest and best," said Dinah.

"Dinah, take me to Henrietta."

"But, hast thee the strength?" inquired Dinah.

"God will give it to me, Dinah."

"Then thou shalt assuredly come. Take my hand."

The house of Felicity was very large and rambling, and certain rooms
were sound-proof. This was found to be necessary on account of the
outrageous conduct of some of the naughty girls when they first
arrived. Dinah, still holding Maureen's hand, stepped lightly on the
highly polished floor. Then she opened a door. There was a little dark
passage inside. She opened a second door, and Maureen suddenly heard
the wild shrieking notes of a voice which she knew but too well.

"Dysy--Dysy--give us your answer, do! _Dysy_--_Dysy_--why, I say--get
out of this, brat!"

"Thou wilt not speak words of this sort," said Dinah.

"But I will, pretty Quakeress," said Henny, who was still securely
fastened in the punishment chair. "I say, where's the birch rod? Dinah,
me honey, take care of thy money; it's all botheration from bottom to
top."

"Maureen O'Brien has come to see thee," remarked Dinah. "Thou wilt
treat her civilly."

"I'm peckish, peckish," said Henrietta. "I don't want to see the enemy,
and I'm tied into this odious chair, so that I can't get _at_ her. I
tell thee I'm just pining to scratch her face."

"Dinah, may I speak to Henrietta?" said Maureen.

"Thou hast full permission," said Dinah.

She sat down at once and went on with her eternal sewing. She had her
back slightly turned to the two girls.

Henrietta burst into a scream of laughter.

"I say, Goody-two-shoes, doesn't _she_ look nobby in that Quaker cap.
I'm going to be a Quaker in future, and I'll 'thee' and 'thou' thee all
out of the world. I expect I'll make a very striking Quaker. Isn't my
hair jolly fuzzy? _She_ took the glue out of it--you might rumple it up
for me a bit if you like."

Maureen approached quite near. She laid her gentle hand on the little
fiery head, and did what Henrietta required. Henrietta made some futile
attempts to bite her, but Maureen was sharp enough to evade them.

"Henny," she said then in her gentle voice, "I must confess something
to you."

"Lawk-a-massy me! That sounds a bit of Yorkshire relish.
You--Goody-two-shoes--confessing forsooth! Well, go ahead. I'm in the
mood to be pleased with any trifle; so would you, if you had been tied
in this chair since early morning. It doesn't hurt a bit. It's even
fairly comfy, but I can't move my hands or arms or legs or even my head
much. Dinah, Dinah, isn't it time for thee to feed thy sister Quaker
again?"

"Not yet, child," was Dinah's reply.

"There," said Henny. "You see for yourself the way I'm treated, and yet
I'm fond of Dinah. I'm going to join her persuasion and will go to the
Meeting-House with her and speak when the Spirit prompts me. I have
been thinking out what my first discourse will be. It will all be about
a horrid girl called Maureen, who secured for herself a great lump of
mumsie's money. I'll show you up, Maureen. I rather guess it will be an
exciting meeting."

"Thou must not speak of our holy Meeting-House in that fashion," said
Dinah.

"Please, dear Dinah," suddenly interrupted Maureen, "let her say just
what she likes for the present."

Dinah bent over her fine sewing and her lips moved in silent prayer.

"That's how she goes on all day," said Henrietta. "Lively for me, isn't
it? Well, Miss _Hate_--_Hate_--HATE, and how do _you_ find yourself?"

"Henrietta, I've come here to-day----"

"Oh, I don't want humbug," said Henrietta.

"I've come here to-day," continued Maureen, "to unsay those cruel
words. I own that I was frightfully hurt, and I gave way to great sin."

"Ah--the little saint--she gave way to _great sin_," repeated Henrietta.

"And God was very angry with me," continued Maureen.

"I should think so, indeed. You looked downright _shocking_."

"I cannot tell you of those days of misery; but the God who forgives
forgave _me_, and great, great joy came back to me. And Love--oh, most
wonderful--and Henny, of all the people whom I felt I ought to love and
help, you and Daisy came first."

"Is Daisy going to die?"

"No; I think she will live. I have been with her for several hours."

"Lawk-a-massy me!"

"Now, Henrietta, I wish to tell you that having spent the entire
morning with Daisy and being well assured that she will recover, I want
to help you, for my hatred has been turned into love--very deep. Will
you take it, dear Henny?"

"_I_ take _your_ love? Not I! I don't want it. I like your hatred best.
I can speak better when the Spirit moves me, thinking of you as hating
me."

"Poor Henrietta."

"Don't pity me. I won't be pitied."

"Very well, I won't. But I tell you what, I think you want a little
change, and do you know that Dom is here?"

"Old Dom? I like old Dominic."

"Well, he's here. It was he who brought me over. What I thought was
this, that you and Dominic and I could go and have tea at Dominic's
hotel--the Rose and Honeysuckle--in the town quite close. We'll have a
lovely tea and come back in the cool of the evening. Don't you think it
would be a good plan?"

"Is it joking you're after?" said Henrietta.

"No; I'm in earnest. Ask Dinah."

"Oh, I'd give the world to go," said Henrietta. "Dinah, ducky of all
ducky-ducks. Thou _wilt_ say yes--thou _wilt_ unbind the bands of thy
sister and set her free."

Dinah rose very slowly.

"On a condition, I will do this thing," she remarked.

"What is that?"

"That thou dost not once raise the hand of spite against this dear
lady."

"But I may feel it, I suppose."

"God help thee, poor child. Wilt thou never see the beautiful light?"

"I'm sure I'm staring at it when I look at thee," said Henrietta.

"I fear to loosen thee," remarked Dinah.

She sat down again in her chair.

Maureen felt puzzled. She seemed to have said everything, and
exhaustion was again stealing over her. Suddenly, however, she was
startled by a great cry.

"Dinah, Dinah, I'll be good. I'll not raise the hand of spite. I must
go out with Maureen and with Dominic; I must _gorge_ at the Hotel."

"First thou wilt say these words after me: 'I love Maureen O'Brien.'"

"But I don't," said Henrietta.

Dinah resumed her sewing. Another half hour passed.

"Dinah, ducksie, I will _not_ smack Maureen. Dinah, I--I _love_
Maureen."

"Is that true?" asked Dinah.

"Yes; I've been wrestling in the Spirit--it is true."

"Then I will unfasten thee. But Maureen O'Brien, I will come with thee
on this walk, and enter that inn called the Rose and Honeysuckle, for I
do not consider it safe to send thee alone with this maiden."

"I don't mind having _thee_, Dinah," said Henrietta in a meek voice.
"Come along, unfasten the cords; set me free--set me free. Oh, jolly!
Oh, golloptious! Oh, my poor leg--it has got the cramp--and my arm! Let
me walk up and down the room, Dinah, leaning on thee."

"Dinah," said Maureen, "is there not a prettier frock she could wear?"

"It is against the rules," said Dinah; "but everything appears to be
against the rules to-day. I have just finished a little blue muslin
robe with a pale blue ground covered with forget-me-nots, and there is
a hat with a wreath of forget-me-nots, which she can wear on this great
occasion."

"Oh, golloptious!" cried Henny. "Let me get into the frock! Why, I am a
_darling_ Fuzzy-wuzzy. Look at my hair, Maureen. Don't you envy it like
anything?"

"You must be quick," said Maureen. "The dress is very pretty."

She helped Dinah to get Henrietta into the blue dress. The little hat,
on the top of the tangle of red hair, was really becoming. Then the
Quaker woman put on her own long gray cloak and her Quaker bonnet, and
promised to meet Maureen with Henrietta outside the grounds in ten
minutes' time. There Dominic and Maureen did meet Henrietta and her
companion.

Dominic gave Henrietta one of his straight glances.

"I'm good, Dommy," she said, "and I love Maureen like _anything_; but
oh, I _am_ so peckish. How soon can we get a good spanking feed?"

"I expect before long," said Dominic. "Don't lean on me, Henrietta. I
have no doubt that good lady will offer you her arm if you require it,
and I must help Maureen."

Thus they started off and reached the Rose and Honeysuckle. Henrietta
mightily enjoyed the good things set before her, and fixed her bold,
blue eyes on each individual who came into the coffee-room.

Having at last satisfied even _her_ appetite, she tried the dodge of
whispering to Dominic, but Dominic said aloud, "Whispering is not good
form," then turned and spoke to Maureen.

He spoke in a low, confidential voice to his dear little cousin, and
Henrietta's fiery temper assumed the colour of her hair. The Quaker
woman was, however, watching her. But she herself was unaware of this
fact.

Suddenly she sprang from her seat, and pulling Maureen towards her gave
her several violent kisses on her lips, forehead, and cheeks. At the
same time she managed to tangle the table-cloth round Maureen's little
feet, so that when the party rose to go Maureen was the last to leave
the table. She did not know what Henny had so cleverly contrived to do,
but the entire contents of the tea-service were scattered in hopeless
confusion on the floor. Cups and saucers were smashed, so was the
old-fashioned slop bowl, and so was the cream jug and cake plates.

But not only did all this mischief occur, but the tea from the large
metal teapot was spread all over the damask table-cloth, and a part of
the liquid mess lay also on the neat carpet. Even worse was to follow,
for Henny pretended that she liked her tea weak, and a small brass urn
full of boiling water shared in the general ruin; it had a spirit lamp
beneath, and Maureen in trying to save it, and to put the lamp out,
burnt and scalded her hand and arm rather badly. The pain made her turn
faint and sick for a moment, but she quickly recovered herself.

Henrietta, who saw everything, was in wild spirits.

"For such a _very_ good colleen, you were awkward, Maureen mavourneen,"
she cried. "Hurrah! _I_ can't help it. A pretty sum you will have to
pay; but that seems fair enough, for it will be out of poor Mumsie's
money."

Maureen took no notice of Henny's words, but said something in a low
tone to Dominic. The boy and girl between them spoke to the waiter, and
made up for the damage inflicted.

"Thou and I will walk quietly home together, Henrietta," said Dinah.

"I don't want to; I want to walk with Dom," said the girl.

"Thou wilt walk with _me_; Dominic and Maureen, precede us, please. I
have words to say to this young maid."




CHAPTER XXIII.

THE WOUNDED HAND AND ARM.


The moment the boy and girl, Maureen and Dominic, found themselves
alone, to Maureen's surprise, Dominic lagged back and said a word to
Dinah. She raised her delicate arched brows in pain and astonishment,
then nodded her head and walked quickly to Felicity with Henrietta.

"Where are you going, Dominic?" said Maureen.

"That horrid scald and burn must be attended to," said the boy. "I am
going to take you immediately to Dr. Halsted to have them both dressed."

"They do smart a little," said Maureen, "but the worst pain is over.
Oh, Dom, dearest, don't let us make a fuss now. I am so anxious to get
back to Felicity."

"But I am not anxious to take you back," said Dominic. "Come along,
little mate, come along. This is Dr. Halsted's house."

Maureen really did feel sick and faint. The doctor by great good luck
happened to be at home. He immediately dressed the wounded hand and arm
and inquired how the accident could have occurred.

"It was my clumsiness," said Maureen. "I don't know how it happened,
but I must have caught my foot in the tablecloth. Oh, what's the
matter? Oh, Dominic, don't look at me like that!"

"May my cousin lie on your sofa for a few minutes," said Dom, "and I
will explain matters to you."

"Ah yes, that is really nice," said Maureen in a grateful tone. "But be
quick, Dom, be quick. I feel that I am wanted back at Felicity."

The doctor and the lad left the room; the girl closed her tired eyes
gratefully.

"The wound is very trivial," said Dr. Halsted, when he got Dominic into
another room, "but I should have thought----"

"You wonder how it happened," interrupted Dominic. "Well, forgive me,
I'll tell you. We're Irish folks, sir, and Maureen is about the most
precious thing my father and I possess. I brought her here by Mrs.
Faithful's request, and you know what she has done for that horrid
girl, Daisy Mostyn."

"As my patient, I cannot call her a horrid girl," said the doctor with
his grave smile, "but your cousin, as far as I can see, has saved her
life. I have just returned from Felicity, and the news with regard to
Daisy Mostyn is of the very best."

"There is another girl at the school," said Dominic, "sister to
Daisy. That little angel, Maureen, after wearing herself out trying
to save the life of one sister, did her best for the other. The other
is not ill, except indeed in soul, so she need not come under your
professional sympathies, Dr. Halsted. My cousin, Maureen, suggested
that she and I should take Henrietta to the hotel where I am staying
and give her tea there just by way of a change. You may well suppose
that I felt rather sick, for I honestly _detest_ Henrietta Mostyn.
However, my good sir, she was all agog to come. She was not a bit
anxious about her sister. She had been put by Mrs. Faithful under the
care of a nice gentle Quakeress named Dinah."

"I know her well," said the doctor; "she is an admirable person."

"Well," continued Dominic, "luckily, as it happened, Dinah insisted on
coming with us. Henrietta was in her usual uproarious spirits--most
horridly unsuitable. Upon my word, sir, I felt half sick. Then, what
do you think? In the middle of the entertainment she jumped up and
contrived, without dear little Maureen noticing it, to sweep a part
of the tablecloth round Maureen's feet and legs. I was watching and
saw the whole thing and would have prevented Maureen getting up until
I disentangled the cloth, but she was too quick for me. There was
a little brass urn on the table with a spirit-lamp, and the moment
Maureen rose, everything tumbled off--the china and such like were
smashed, and she, in her efforts to put out the spirit lamp, was badly
burnt and scalded. Now, do you think, sir, that Felicity is a fit place
for my cousin?"

"Hmm!" said the doctor. "She is badly wanted there. Upon my word, that
is an ugly story you have told me, Mr.----"

"My name is Dominic O'Brien," said the lad.

"Well, you had better talk to _her_, young sir. Felicity is a curious
place, and curious characters are found there from time to time. These
characters belong, not to the _insane_, but to the _uncontrolled_ of
the earth. As a rule, and I have attended at the school for many years,
my dear friend, Mrs. Faithful, has, by her admirable system, managed
to reclaim these naughty girls, and they have left Felicity with their
characters altered, and their chance of doing good work in the world
assured."

"Thank you," said Dominic. He shook hands with the doctor, who, finding
out where he was staying, invited him to come in and have a chat with
him that evening. This the boy gratefully accepted. He then whistled
for Maureen, who came to him looking very pale, but much as usual.

"Lean on me, _acushla machree_," said the young lad.

They went in the direction of the school together.

"What in the world were you talking to Dr. Halsted about?" she asked.

"I was telling him how you got that burn."

"But, darling Dom, that was through my awkwardness. I can't imagine how
I twisted the table-cloth round my feet."

"You didn't twist it round, _aroon_, bless your dear little heart. It
was the act of that fiery one. I watched her when she was pretending
to kiss you. She did it very quickly and cleverly, and I was just about
to prevent your rising when you were too quick for me. Oh, dear little
Maureen, I _can't_ leave you at Felicity, I can't."

Maureen's clear brown eyes were raised to her cousin's face, "But
indeed and truly you can, Dominic, for my _work_ is at Felicity, and
even you, and even Uncle Pat, shall not, _must_ not keep me back from
my work."

"It's hopeless," said the lad, "quite hopeless. Oh, Maureen darling,
even you cannot do the impossible."

"But I can, and I will," was the reply. "I mean that I shall stay at
Felicity for the present. I am glad you have explained to me about poor
Henrietta. I pity her so much."

"She doesn't deserve a scrap of pity," said the boy.

"Now, Dom, you are not going to put on that horrible cloak of hatred.
Oh, Dom, it is so fearful! Once, _once_ I wore it tightly round me for
some days, and I shall never forget it--never! Oh, the agony that was
in my breast! Of course, Dom, you know the old, old story of the Wind
and the Sun. There was a traveller, who was mounting up into the high
hills and the wind and the sun had a great quarrel about him and they
swore a sort of oath that they'd tear his cloak from him. 'I'll do it,'
said the Wind. 'You won't succeed,' replied the Sun; and the traveller,
knowing nothing about this, walked up, his cloak around him. Then the
Wind came out in a mighty, mighty rage, rushed at him, and tore him
and did all that Wind and Tempest could to get rid of his cloak. But
the harder the Wind blew and the sharper it stung, the closer did the
traveller fold his cloak round him. Then the Sun came out in a great
golden beam, and said, 'You have had fair play, Wind, and I haven't
interfered. Now, give _me_ a chance.' So the Wind very sulkily died
down, and the Sun poured his hot rays over the traveller, and lo, and
behold! the traveller first loosened his cloak, and then cast it off
and left it behind him on the mountain path. It was the awful Cloak
of Hatred. And, Dom, dear Dom, that was what happened to me until the
beautiful Sun of God's Love made me cast _my_ cloak of hatred away; and
never again, Dominic, will it come back."

"Well, at any rate," said Dom, "you can't prevent _my_ staying at the
Rose and Honeysuckle for a day or so longer."

"Oh no, I should quite love to have you."

As the children approached the house, they saw to their surprise Mrs.
Faithful and Nurse Annie standing on the doorstep. They both of them
looked distracted.

"Oh, Maureen, where _have_ you been?" said Mrs. Faithful; "that poor
little Daisy is worse than ever. Neither of the nurses can manage her
in the very least. She is crying out for the angel--the white angel.
Oh, my dear, dear child, how bad you look! Has anything happened? But
I can't wait to hear now. Dinah returned some time ago with Henrietta,
and Henrietta looked terribly cross. But run to your room at once, my
darling, and get into a clean white frock. Nurse Annie will help you,
and then you can go to poor Daisy. We have sent for the doctor, but you
are the best doctor of all."

"I won't be a minute--I'll fly," said Maureen.

She dashed up to her room, and with Nurse Annie's aid very soon looked
fresh and neat and tidy. Her long soft brown hair fell over her
shoulders.

"I am sorry that you have to go back to her," said Nurse Annie, "for
you look just fit to drop, but you are the only one who can manage
her. Those two poor nurses are in despair. When she woke and found
you were not seated by her bedside, she began to cry out for you in
the most piteous way. 'I want the White Angel,' she said. You could
not be found--you were out--and her temperature, which had gone down
so marvellously, has gone up again higher than ever. Oh, I say, Miss
Maureen, how _have_ you hurt your hand and arm?"

"My hand and arm were scalded through an accident," said Maureen. "They
hurt a little, but nothing to signify. I am quite ready to go to her
now."

"Bless you, sweet child, but that dear little hand ought to be in a
sling."

"No, no," said Maureen, "she wouldn't like that. It only smarts a
trifle."

A minute or two later Maureen was seated by the sick girl's bed. There
was a curious, but very perceptible, change in Daisy. She had looked
ill in the morning, but now there was a wild excitement about her, and
those cheeks, generally so pale, were rosy red with the fire of fever.

"Ah," she said with a sigh of intense relief. "White Angel, you have
come back."

"Yes, little Daisy."

"Hold my hand. Soothe me. Let me rest against you."

Maureen immediately put her uninjured hand in Daisy's.

"I want both your darling hands; one isn't enough."

"The other--hurts a little, Daisy, and I--I'm afraid I cannot give it
to you."

"Oh, but I _must_ have it," said Daisy, and she gave a fierce grab.

Maureen restrained a scream of pain, then, stifling all emotion by
means of a heroism worthy of her nature, she laid both the wounded and
the whole hand on Daisy's.

"I'm not going to die, am I?" asked Daisy.

"Not if I can keep you alive, dear, but--Daisy, it is very beautiful in
Heaven."

"You live there, don't you?"

"In spirit, yes," replied Maureen.

"Talk about it," said Daisy. "Keep on talking. Do they let naughty
girls in?"

"Yes, undoubtedly; those who repent."

"But I--I have been shocking bad," replied Daisy, "and even now there
is a girl whom I hate--hate--_hate_!"

"I know the girl you mean," said Maureen. "Once I hated her myself."

"Did you really! I didn't think angels could hate."

"Well, I hated _her_."

"Poor thing! It must have been awful when _you_ hated her."

"It was very had for _me_. I don't hate her or anybody now. The other
thing is so much nicer."

"What other thing, White Angel?"

"Why, of course, Love--beautiful, golden Love. Suppose you and I begin
to try that glorious thing."

"I'm very weak," said Daisy, "and hot, hot, oh, _so_ hot. Do you think,
White Angel, they would let me in at the Golden Gates, if I cease to
hate _her_, the monster they call Maureen?"

"I think so. I'll ask the good Lord about it. You are too weak to pray.
Lean on me."

"Oh, I will--I will! It's easy to love you, White Angel. Promise me one
thing, please. You won't leave me any more forever! You won't let me go
to sleep and then slip away."

"If I do go away, I'll come back very soon. But I'm going to stay with
you now."

The whole weight of Daisy's little wasted body was flung across
Maureen's wounded hand and arm. Maureen was suffering such tortures
that she wondered she didn't faint, but her very pain kept her from
this.

Dr. Halsted in a great hurry entered the room. Daisy screamed when she
saw him.

"Go away! Go away! I've got a White Angel curing me. Get out of this,
you old horror. Oh, hurrah, hurrah! Wherever is Henny? Not that _I_
care. I have got the White Angel; she's worth ten thousand Hennies.
Wasn't it fun when I dropped all the laudanum into the mash, and the
horse had such beautiful eyes. He gobbled and gobbled and I--I stirred
and stirred. I don't seem to remember much else. I think I'm drowsy.
Don't you touch me, you horror. The White Angel is _my_ doctor. She is
telling me about a place called Heaven."

"My dear child," said Dr. Halsted. He did not address the sick girl,
but Maureen. "She is lying on your wounded arm! Let me arrange you more
comfortably."

"Don't touch her. I'll kill you if you do!" shrieked Daisy, and then
she went off into a dead faint.

During that faint the doctor and the nurses were able to release
Maureen from her torments, but she absolutely refused to leave Daisy's
side.

"I have promised to stay with her," said Maureen. "When she comes to
again, she will want me. Oh, Dr. Halsted, is she very ill?"

"Yes, child, this is a most serious and unlooked-for relapse. I will
put you at this side of her, so that she can lean against the hand and
arm that are not injured. Nurses, a word with you both."

All during that night, that long and yet short night, Maureen retained
her seat by Daisy's bedside, but although the poor girl quickly got
over her swoon, she did not recover consciousness.

She mumbled and muttered and tossed and talked of White Angels and of
her own special White Angel, whom she loved as she had never loved
anyone before.

The doctor stayed in the house all night, and so, for that matter,
did Dominic, and the nurses supported Maureen with food and necessary
stimulants.

As the morning broke, and the first rays of a golden day streamed in at
one of the windows, Daisy opened her eyes wide and looked steadfastly
and long at Maureen.

"Why--why," she said. "Stoop close to me. You are _not_ an
angel. I know you now. _You are Maureen, and I love you. I
love-you-better-than-anyone-else-in-the-whole-world._"

With these words, uttered under great difficulty, and with long pauses
between, the queer little spirit of Daisy Mostyn seemed to pass into a
world where even _she_ could be properly trained.

[Illustration: "Stoop close to me.... _You are Maureen, and I love
you._"--_Page 288._]




CHAPTER XXIV.

WHITE FLOWERS AND FORGIVENESS FOREVERMORE.


Maureen lay down in the Chamber of Peace and slept for long hours. It
was very nearly noon on the following day when she awoke. She was quite
refreshed, quite calm and very happy.

"Dear little Daisy," she murmured under her breath. Mrs. Faithful
herself brought the girl a most carefully prepared breakfast.

"You ought to stay in bed, darling," she said. "You have gone through
too much. Dominic and I both wish it."

"I stay in bed?" said Maureen, with one of her radiant smiles. "But I'm
perfectly well, and I've got to attend to Henrietta now."

"Oh, my child, that poor, poor girl. Do you know, Maureen, that we have
not dared to tell her."

"I am glad," said Maureen, after a pause. "I will tell her myself in
my own way. Will you, dear Mrs. Faithful, ask Dom to collect heaps and
heaps of white flowers--all the daisies and white wild flowers he can
find and have them ready for me in a basket?"

"Yes, dearest, yes."

"I want to make her look beautiful before Henrietta sees her,"
continued Maureen. "Have you locked the door of that room?"

"Yes, dear; girls are not accustomed to the sight of death."

"Will you give me the key, please?"

Mrs. Faithful found herself obeying this extraordinary child without
a word. She not only gave her the key, but took Maureen's message to
Dominic.

When Maureen had finished her breakfast, she washed in the delicious
hot bath which adjoined her bedroom and dressed herself in the purest
white Indian muslin. It clung in soft folds to her slim young figure.
Then, as she left the room, she encountered Dominic, who was waiting
for her in the corridor outside. He had a basket under his arm filled
with all sorts of white flowers.

Maureen hastily produced wire and a thimble, needle, scissors and
thread, then she and Dominic went in the direction of the Infirmary.

"I've never seen anyone dead, you know," said Dominic, pausing for an
instant before that shut door.

"You never loved her in life, Dom, but you will love her now," said
Maureen. "She is far, far above us _all_ now. In the moment of death
that evil spirit which so tormented her passed away forever, and the
Spirit of Love came instead, and God sent one of his most beautiful
Angels and took her home, poor little Daisy!"

"Maureen, how queerly you speak."

"Come and see for yourself," said Maureen. "The last thing she said
before she left us was, '_I love you, Maureen, better than anyone else
in the whole world_.'"

"Did she really?" said Dominic.

"Now, come and see," continued Maureen.

She unlocked the door, and the boy and girl entered the Infirmary.
All the windows were wide open. There was a sweet gentle air blowing
through the long room. A white sheet covered the head and slight figure
of the girl.

Maureen gently removed the white sheet, and they both saw a tiny face,
a face which had never once been beautiful in life, but now looked
lovely. There was a faint smile on the lips. Daisy looked something
like a lily flower, broken at the stem.

Maureen bent and kissed her.

"Good-morning, darling," she said. "Now, Dom, be quick, be quick. She
is very cold, but I think somehow her spirit hears. Don't you know
those words of Mrs. Barbauld's,


    "Say not good-night,
    But in a brighter sphere,
    Wish me good-morning.


"Now, Dom, let us cover her with flowers. Flowers everywhere--flowers
round her little head--flowers in her cold, wee hands--flowers
scattered about her. We'll make wreaths presently, you and I, but that
is enough for the present. Oh, she looks at _last_ what she was meant
to be. How, I must go to Henrietta."

Dom and his cousin left the Infirmary; Maureen put the key into her
pocket. For one minute she knelt down in the Chamber of Peace and
prayed very earnestly, then she went slowly with a shining light in her
eyes to Dinah's room. She had forgotten about her scalded and burnt
hand and arm; she forgot everything but the task which lay before
her. She entered the room with a confident step and that beautiful
light shining in her eyes; Dinah, who of course knew, but had not told
Henrietta, was trying to occupy that young lady with some bead work.

Henrietta said the beads were dull in colour; she only liked bright
things. The moment she saw Maureen she scowled and said, "Get away,
brat!"

Henrietta, alas, was again placed in the punishment chair. Maureen
looked at her with infinite sadness.

"Get away; why don't you go?" she continued. "_Dinah, me honey, take
care of thy money_; oh, Dinah, do let's get on with these beads."

"No," said Dinah, "I will not."

"Why not?" said Henrietta in amazement; "what ails thee, sweet maid?"

"Naught ever ails _me_," replied Dinah. "The peace of God which passes
all understanding dwells in my heart. I know no sorrow; I feel no
fear."

"Thou art very goody-goody," said Henrietta. "Now that this scamp has
come, can we not play Puss-in-the-corner? That will be jolly good
sport."

"Thou wilt stay where thou art," said Dinah. "Maureen, sit here."

She placed a little chair not far from Henny. Maureen sat down,
but only for a minute, then she rose and said in a voice which was
arresting and compelling so that even the wild girl who was tied in the
chair noticed it, "I have _something_ to tell you."

"What a bother," said Henrietta; "is it about Daisy? Is she well enough
to come and see me? I heard yesterday that she was fine. Catch anything
doing Daisy much harm; but however did you get all your hand and arm
bandaged up? Was she scratching you? It was like her, little witch."

"No," replied Maureen. "It was you who did that, Henrietta, when you
twisted the tablecloth round my legs. I got both scalded and burnt by
the little brass urn and the spirit lamp."

"I told thee so," interrupted Dinah.

"But it is nothing," said Maureen, "nothing at all! I do not feel it
indeed, Henrietta."

"There now, I said it was nothing," said Henrietta.

"But I want to tell you about Daisy."

"Yes, how is the imp?"

"Quite well. I have come to take you to her."

"I thought she couldn't do without _me_ long. I am the only one she
ever loved, poor little bit, poor _bitteen_. If she's quite well, she
might come to me, but it would be more fun going to her."

"Wilt thou go quietly and reverently," interrupted Dinah, "otherwise I
will not undo thy cords."

"Why, what is the matter?" said Henrietta. "She, the brat, says she is
quite well."

"Even so," replied Dinah; "but I must get thy answer."

"Oh, I'll be good," said Henrietta; "I'll have _lashins_ and _lavins_
to say to her. Poor little snippet; but what puzzles me is to know why
I should go _reverently_, and you both look queer, very queer. Is my
_Dysy_ really well?"

"She is, most assuredly, quite well, Henrietta."

"I will be good, then, and go to her. I have lots and lots to say to
her."

Dinah immediately slipped the cords, which fastened the rebellious girl
into the chair. She looked with emphasis at Maureen, but Maureen would
not meet her eyes.

As soon as ever Henrietta was free, Maureen took her hand. "Come," she
said.

Dinah hesitated for a moment, and then resolved to follow them. They
went out of Dinah's room, Henrietta talking rapidly and loudly, Maureen
very still and calm.

At last they reached the door of the Infirmary. Maureen took the key
out of her pocket.

"What's the matter with you, Maureen?" said Henrietta, a little
puzzled at last. "You don't look somehow _natural_. Oh, and there is
that old Dinah following us. I shall have no fun unless I'm alone with
my Daisy. Is it true that she is really well?"

"Yes, darling."

"Darling! You call _me_ darling?"

"There are two ways of getting well," said Maureen. "Little Daisy has
chosen the better way. Come at once. See how beautiful she is."

"Daisy beautiful! You must be joking."

Dinah took up her position outside the door. The two girls entered.

"Henny," said Maureen suddenly, "I'm afraid you will get something of
a shock, for you will see your poor little sister as God meant her to
be. The Evil Spirit has left her, and the very last thing she said was,
'_I love you, Maureen; I love you!_' Now, look for yourself at her dear
little face."

Quickly and deftly Maureen lifted the sheet and showed the dead girl
covered with flowers.

Henrietta was indeed startled at last. She gave a great ringing,
piercing cry, "Why, this is never _my_ Daisy," she said.

"Yes, yours, and mine, and _God's_!"

"Is she--is she really dead?" said Henrietta. "I wouldn't know her.
She's awfully pretty, little snippet; but why does she smile? Is she
glad of her death? And her eyes are tight shut and her freckles are
gone, and she looks very, very white, and her hair is as fuzzy-wuzzy as
mine. Oh, it's all a joke you are playing on me! Daisy! I say, Daisy!
Wake up, wake up! See, snippet, we've a lot to do. Wake up, flower,
wake up! Here, I don't often kiss, but I'll kiss you."

Henrietta bent and kissed the cold brow. She had never seen Death; she
had never felt the cold chill of Death. She gave one exceeding bitter
cry.

"Oh, Maureen, Maureen," she said, "save me! Save me!"

She clung to Maureen in frantic terror. At that moment Dinah entered
the room.

"Dinah, look at her! She's _dead_!"

"Yea, dear heart," replied Dinah, "the good Lord took her from the
evil to come. She passed into _His_ arms, breathing out her great and
exceeding love for _Maureen O'Brien_."

"Then I--I will love Maureen, too," said Henrietta. "Maureen, may I?
May I?"

"I want you to," said Maureen. "I love you. I will be your sister. I
will be your friend. Dinah, dear Dinah, may I take Henrietta into the
Chamber of Peace?"

"Yes, thee mayst, wonderful child. Thee mayst do it for one whole hour,
and when she comes back to me, I will be exceeding gentle with her."

But just at that moment the strangest of all strange things happened;
for little white Daisy--whom all supposed to be dead, to have passed
from this earth forever and ever--opened wide her eyes, those eyes
rendered wide and big from illness and suffering, and they saw a
sight she was never, never to forget. No less a sight than her own
Maureen--her own most blessed White Angel, supporting Henny in her
arms; and--wonder of all wonders--Henny was kissing her and crying and
saying, "As she loved you, poor snippet, why I do declare I just love
you, too. Yes, Maureen. Yes, Maureen--I love--love you, too. But look,
Maureen! Oh! look--oh! look--look! My Daisy is not dead at all!"

Then what a startling--what an amazing commotion took place--for
Dinah would not be Dinah if she did not know what to do. She took the
overwrought and excited Henrietta out of the room, and brought Nurse
Annie on the scene; and then Dr. Halsted was summoned, and the nurses
came back once more, and Daisy slept, but no longer the sleep of death,
but the healing sleep of returning life, her thin, little hand clasped
in that of the White, White Angel.

Yes, just when even Dr. Halsted thought she was dead, she recovered,
slowly, but also surely; and afterwards, when her weak voice could
utter the words, she whispered to Maureen, "I was in a deep, deep
dream, and a heavy and yet most restful sleep; but through the dream
and the sleep I heard poor Henny crying, and the White, White Angel
comforting her, so I _had_ to come back to _her_, and to my very own
Maureen, my _own_ Maureen."

Thus were great relief and infinite joy experienced at Felicity; and
not only did Daisy recover, but Henny clung to Maureen, sleeping with
her night after night in a little bed in the Chamber of Peace, and
assuring her of the greatness of her own love. "Why, she _means_ me
to take care of you, poor snippet--and of course I will. You may be
certain on that point."

Daisy got better, but Maureen really was ill for a time. Then Mr.
O'Brien, who was terribly anxious about his darling, suggested that she
should now leave the school and come with him and Dominic abroad. But
Maureen said, "I'll go nowhere without Henny and Daisy, and I think
they are best here for the present. If Daisy continues to improve, Dom
can come and take us all out to you for the Christmas holidays. Dom
will be able to leave Rugby for the purpose."

This suggestion was finally adopted, and strange as it may seem,
Henrietta's and Daisy's characters were so much altered that even Dom
did not know them. All their dislike to Maureen was now turned to
passionate love. Daisy had grown very gentle, but Henny was still wild.

"Why, she means _me_ to take care of you, you poor snippet," said
Henrietta. "If _she_ loves you, little dot, I am bound to do it. My
word! I should think so, poor little lone thing that you are. But
you'll have your Henny and Daisy in the future to comfort you."

Maureen in her heart of hearts found Henny's constant and violent
embraces extremely trying, but she bore them with angelic patience,
and she and Henrietta slept together in the Chamber of Peace.

Dinah was their constant attendant, and the school resumed its
accustomed work. Miss Pinchin was, however, requested not to return.
Mrs. Faithful, who was a rich woman, secured to her a pension for the
rest of her days, and in future, under the influence of Maureen, she
treated even the naughtiest of the new girls in a different fashion.

Thus passed the first few months after Maureen's arrival. Henny had got
a great shock and was much improved; but she was a mass of ignorance
and required ordinary teaching. For Maureen's sake she did struggle to
work; but the only part of her work she enjoyed was the preparing of
her lessons, which she did under Maureen's care.

"I'll always be Fuzzy-wuzzy," she said to Maureen, "although you _are_
the darlingest old pet. I'll always be Fuzzy-wuzzy. Even that angel
of a Daisy could never turn me good like you. Besides I am not a bit
clever, and I hate lessons."

"Well," said Maureen, "I've been thinking a great deal about you."

"Have you, you precious duck? And where have the thoughts come from?"

"Well, of course, you _can_ be good, if you like. We all can if we
like."

"I'm one of those who _don't_ like," said Henrietta.

"Well, even supposing you don't like it, you're having a grand, noble
try, both for my sake and Daisy's," said Maureen.

"Do you really think I'm improved?" said Henrietta in amazement.

"Of course I do. I should not know you for the same girl. But now,
look at me, Henny. Listen! I want to be downright desperately proud of
you and Daisy. I want _you_ to be the top girl of the school. Not in
cleverness--for you are not clever, darling--but in the other really
important things."

"What do you mean?" said Henrietta. "I thought school was a hot-house
to force the brain."

"Some schools are, but not Felicity. I want you to be noted in this
school, first for your gentleness."

"Hum!" said Henrietta, "a gentle Fuzzy-wuzzy!"

"Let me go on and say what is in my heart," continued Maureen. "Second,
for your unselfishness."

"Turned into a goody-goody," muttered Henrietta.

"No, no, dear child. Forgive me; that is really a silly expression, but
turned into one who _goes forward_ and who takes others along with her.
And now, think of the jolly time we have before us. We three girls are
going to meet Uncle Pat in Rome, that glorious, delightful place, and
when the Christmas holidays are over, and you have seen something of
another side of life, I am going to ask Mrs. Faithful to put you into
the sort of occupation which you can really do well, and which you have
a gift for."

"And what on earth is that?" asked Henrietta. "Oh, Maureen, you _are_
entertaining."

"Well, I've been watching you a good bit."

"I should think so. Those eyes of yours would see through--well,
through space itself. I often think you can see God."

"Of course I do. I see Him when I am most happy and when my dreams are
most beautiful; but whenever He comes to me, awake or asleep, He says
the same words, '_Help Henrietta and Daisy to find their lives_.'"

"I say, does He really?"

"Well, yes, that is what He does say; and _I_ want you, Henrietta, to
find your life. After Christmas is over, I want you to learn all those
things which make a home happy. I will speak to Mrs. Faithful on the
subject, and she will get you regular teachers, and if she cannot do it
herself, you and Daisy can go to another school, where these things are
specially taught."

"What things, what things?"

"I will tell you after we come back from Rome. Now, come out and let's
have a chat with Margaret Devereux. I want her to be your real friend.
It is very bad for you only to have your dear little sister and me."

Henrietta pouted and struggled, but in the end she yielded to the
superior force.

Margaret proved herself to be a most fascinating girl, and as she
had often been to Rome and knew Italy very well indeed, she soon
enthralled both girls with her accounts of the Forum and of the
Coliseum by moonlight, and Nero's Golden House, and the great Church
of St. Peter's, and the pictures in the Vatican, and the Pope and the
cardinals. Margaret had a great gift for description, and even Henny
did not miss a word.

Then Maureen suggested that they should not go to Rome a set of
ignoramuses, but should write down each day what Margaret had told
them. It is true that Maureen did most of the writing, but Henrietta
and Daisy were genuinely excited.

"Hurrah for Fuzzy-wuzzy," exclaimed Daisy. "Upon my word, she _is_
coming on."




CHAPTER XXV.

FUZZY-WUZZY.


There was no doubt whatever that Maureen's influence, once extended
to Fuzzy-wuzzy, as she was universally called at Felicity, exercised
a beneficial effect, but it is also true that a character like
Henrietta's could not attain to anything even approaching perfection
for many long years.

The poor little girl would have to fight hard for her soul, and the sad
thing about her was this, that the soul within her was of a meagre and
feeble quality. She was neither clever nor really affectionate. Even
poor Daisy had more real life and vitality in her than Henrietta, but
neither girl was worth much. No one can account for these things, but
doubtless much was to be laid at the door of that selfish mother, who
in the most impressionable years of their lives put them in a cheap and
common school, taking care indeed of the pence and letting the pounds
take care of themselves. But even so, Henrietta and Daisy would never
have been great women, although they might and would have been very
different from the wild, the reckless, the hopelessly naughty girls who
had gone to Templemore.

Daisy's illness was the best thing that could have happened to her, but
Henrietta was strong and fierce still. She dreaded death with a great
terror. She never forgot the feel of Daisy's cold brow just before she
woke from her trance. In consequence she could not bear to be alone at
night and slept with Maureen in the Chamber of Peace, much to that poor
little girl's own discomfort.

But then Maureen lived for others, and mere physical discomfort was not
even to be thought of or mentioned in her vocabulary.

By slow but sure degrees Maureen began to interest the other girls at
Felicity in Henrietta and Daisy. There were very few of the exceedingly
naughty girls at the school just then. Henrietta was far and away the
naughtiest, but she enjoyed her companions and made them laugh with
funny stories of the old house at Templemore.

She had by no means Daisy's remarkable powers of mimicry, but she could
take off Pegeen and Burke to the life, and the girls simply shrieked
and held their sides as they listened to her.

This kind of performance became exceedingly popular in the school, and
Henrietta, feeling that "nothing venture, nothing have," proceeded to
take off stepfather and mumsie-pumsie and even Maureen. But when she
came to this, several girls in the school, Margaret Devereux at their
head, marched away with their heads in the air.

"Why, sakes alive, whatever have I done now?" said Henny.

"I don't suppose any of us will let you make game of Maureen," said a
dark-eyed girl of the name of Marjorie Clarke.

"Oh, oh," said Henrietta. "Why must _she_ be held so sacred?"

"Because she is sacred," said Marjorie.

The other girls, one and all, agreed with her. Henrietta stood silent,
rubbing up her fuzzy head.

"I don't believe she'd mind," was her remark after a pause. "She's a
precious darling, she'd let me if it amused me. She'd do anything in
the world for me. You see, it's like this, girls. My _Dysy_ put her in
my care."

"Oh, no, she didn't. I don't believe a word of that," said Marjorie
rather angrily. "And you oughtn't to speak of your dear little sister
as _Dysy_. Her pretty name is Daisy. I don't believe you have any
respect in you either for the living or the dead."

"I haven't much," said Fuzzy. "I'm made that way, you see. Goodness
gracious, how can I help the way I'm made!"

She looked wild with excitement.

"I tell you what, colleens," she suddenly exclaimed. "I just _dote_ on
Maureen. I see her in the distance talking to Margaret Devereux and
Daisy. I'll go to her this minute and ask her if I may take her off.
She would let me do anything that amused me. She has such a _great_
passion for me."

The girls stood silent in subdued amazement. Henrietta crossed the
lawn. Maureen and Margaret were talking about Rome, Margaret taking
good care not to breathe a word to Maureen about the way Fuzzy-wuzzy
had gone on. Daisy was leaning on Maureen.

"Here I am, you old _ducks_," said Fuzzy, springing into their midst.
"Now I want to ask this little precious one if she minds my taking her
off. I haven't Daisy's gift in that direction, but I have it a trifle.
You don't mind, do you, Maureen _asthore_?"

"If you really wish to take me off, Henrietta, and if it gives you
pleasure, I hope I shall not be small enough to care."

"Oh, hoity-toity! We are putting on airs, aren't we?"

Here Henrietta boldly winked at Margaret. Margaret did not wink back in
reply.

Daisy sprang to the front. "If you dare!" she said in her calm voice,
that voice which she had won through pain and victory. "If you really
wish to amuse yourself in that _disgraceful_ way, I for one give you
up. I did not intend to say anything to Maureen, for I would not hurt
her feelings for the world; but I may as well tell you quite plainly
and simply that I think, when you begin to take off our relations
and friends and your old home, your audience will be _nil_, for not
another girl in the school will listen to you."

"There, take that for your impudence!" said Henrietta, and she tried
to slap Daisy, who immediately walked away. Henny burst into shrieks
of crying, clasped her arms around Maureen, and said, "Oh, Maureen,
_acushla machree_, what _have_ I done? Oh, indeed, indeed, I didn't
mean it, and you know well that I love you better than anyone in the
world except little lost and come again Daisy. It's only the fun in me
that must bubble to the surface."

"Ah, poor Henny," said Maureen in her gentle voice. "I did so hope that
you would never behave like this again. You must come immediately to
Daisy and beg her pardon."

"You won't catch _me_ begging pardons."

"Henrietta, thou art wanted," said Dinah, who just then appeared on the
scene.

She took the excited girl by the hand and led her into the house, then
up to the Room of Useful Employment, where Henny had spent so many
wretched hours; here a bright fire was burning, and the whole room
looked as neat as the proverbial new pin. Dinah dragged the punishment
chair into view.

"Sit thee down, maiden," she said.

"I will not! I will not! I have just been having a lark with the girls,
and----"

"Thee didst try to slap thy sister on the cheek. I saw it all. It is
ordained that thou sit in the Punishment Chair for the remainder of
to-day, and to-night thou dost lie in a little bed by my side."

"What! What! May I not go to Maureen?"

"Thou art not worthy, unhappy maiden." As Dinah uttered the last words,
Mrs. Faithful and Nurse Annie came in.

"Henrietta," said the headmistress, "I am inexpressibly shocked,
and unless you publicly after Divine Prayer to-morrow morning ask
forgiveness of Maureen and your sister, I shall keep you here with
Dinah for the holidays, and will not allow you to go to Rome with
Maureen and Daisy."

"Oh! oh!" howled Fuzzy.

"Come now, my dear, take your punishment meekly. Maureen has nothing to
do with it. What I say I mean. Come, Nurse Annie, help Dinah to place
Henrietta in this chair."

So, in spite of Henrietta's frantic struggles, and her boundless rage,
into the chair she was put. She was quickly tied down, not in any way
uncomfortably, but nevertheless in such a fashion that she could not
move her head, her arms or her hands.

Mrs. Faithful and Nurse Annie then quietly left the room. Dinah turned
on the bright light of a reading lamp, and resumed her endless sewing.

"Tell me something funny, dear Dinah," said Henrietta after a pause.

Silence, absolute and complete, on the part of Dinah.

"Oh, Dinah, this is too horrible; such a punishment just for a bit of
a lark. Art thou not going to speak to me?"

"No," replied Dinah; "not at all to-night."

"Oh, my word, then I'll be as naughty as ever."

Dinah folded her work gravely, then knelt down and began to pray. Henny
screamed and roared and went on in her old rebellious fashion. Dinah
continued to kneel in voiceless prayer. Taking it all round, it was
rather a terrible scene. The infuriated girl, her angry and insulting
words, and the calm woman who prayed.

At long last, that prayer, so devout and holy, had its effect.
Henrietta began to sniffle, then to sob, then to cry copiously, then to
call aloud for Maureen, Maureen! But still Dinah took no notice. She
only got up very gently and wiped the tears from the poor swollen face,
and presently rang for supper.

Henrietta made frantic efforts to catch her hand, but she was too
securely fastened to attain her object. Then she sobbed afresh and
Dinah knelt down once more and began to pray.

"I will stop crying if thou wilt not go on," said Henrietta at last in
a frenzy. Instantly Dinah rose from her knees. She first of all wiped
away Henrietta's fresh flood of tears, she then brought a little basin
of warm water and bathed her swollen face, then she combed her hair,
not ruffling it up according to the Fuzzy-wuzzy manner. It had not been
cut for some months now and was growing long.

Henrietta hated beyond words to look a "show."

"Snip it and fuzz it, Dinah dear," she implored.

Dinah parted it quietly in the middle and put it behind her ears. She
then again rang her bell.

Nurse Annie appeared. She was given certain directions in Dinah's clear
voice. Ten minutes later supper was brought in for the naughty but now
hungry girl. It was quite a plain supper, not the tempting supper which
Dinah used to give her. There was a slice of cold meat and a piece of
bread, no butter, a little salt, and a glass of cold water.

Dinah cut up the meat into strips and fed Henrietta.

"Oh, thou art worse than ever," said Henrietta.

Dinah made no reply.

Henrietta was so hungry that she dared not refuse the food. She ate
every crumb, also, of the bread. She drained the glass of cold water.

Dinah then looked at the clock. She fell down close to Henrietta and
suddenly resumed her prayers.

The whole thing was awful, heartbreaking. Henrietta said in a voice
which was strangled with misery, "I'll be good, I'll be good. I want to
go to bed. Let me go to bed at once, Dinah dear."

Dinah's soft dove eyes were fixed on her face. She asked with her eyes
the question she would not put into words. Her beautiful eyes said,
"Wilt thee humiliate thyself to-morrow morning?"

Henrietta could not mistake the language. She gave a vigorous nod and
let her hair tumble about her head. Immediately Dinah unfastened the
slipknots which bound the girl and conveyed her to her own bedroom.

It was a little room not at all like the Chamber of Peace. It was very
plain, even severe. Dinah had put away her work and extinguished the
reading-lamp before she left the Room of Useful Employment.

She undressed Henrietta and put her into bed. She then lay down beside
her, but only partly undressed herself. That is, she merely exchanged
her quiet Quaker dress and cap and apron for a dressing-gown also made
of the Quaker grey. She then stretched herself beside Henrietta.

Henrietta suddenly clutched one of her hands and kissed it.

"Oh, Dinah, Dinah dear!"

No words of any sort came from Dinah.

Henrietta was so weary that she dropped asleep. She slept all night
long without moving.

Early in the morning Dinah got up. Henrietta was still sleeping. Dinah
got out one of the hideous punishment dresses--the grey stuff with the
ugly sort of white overall.

"I won't--I won't wear that," cried Henny.

Dinah made no comment, but just at this moment Nurse Annie appeared
with a sitz-bath. Between Nurse Annie and Dinah, Henrietta was
powerless. She was fed with bread-and-milk, quite nourishing and good.
Then the punishment dress was put on. Afterwards, between Nurse Annie
and Dinah, she went slowly downstairs to the great hall. Maureen was
present and Daisy. Prayers were about to begin.

All the love of all the world seemed to shine out of Maureen's eyes.
Every girl in the school stared at the culprit in the punishment dress,
but Maureen did not even see the dress. She was looking beyond it into
the heart of the girl.

Prayers began as usual and came to an end. Then there was a pause,
significant, rather appalling.

Suddenly Maureen rose and, taking Henrietta's little cold hand, said,
"Come, darling!"

"To the world's end with you, _asthore_," was Henrietta's reply.

Maureen took her straight up to Daisy.

"Daisy," said Maureen, "she has come to tell you that she is very, very
sorry."

"I am indeed, most truly," said Henrietta, and there was absolute
conviction in her voice.

"Then of course I forgive you, Fuzzy darling--darling! It was your
trying to take off our dearest Maureen that hurt my very soul."

Here she touched Maureen with infinite love and tenderness on the
shoulder.

"I quite forgive our Henny," she said.

"Then, my dear Henrietta," said Mrs. Faithful, "there is an end of the
matter. You have expressed sorrow and are quite forgiven. Maureen,
darling, take her upstairs and remove her punishment frock. We
sincerely trust there will not be a repetition of this terrible scene."

During the rest of that day Henrietta was quiet, clinging to Maureen
and Daisy and talking very little, but the day after she recovered her
usual spirits, for hers was not a nature ever to fret deeply or long.

She ceased, however, to cultivate her gift of mimicry, which was in
itself too slight to be of any value.

The Christmas holidays were fast approaching, and Maureen, Henrietta,
Daisy and Dominic were to meet the beloved Rector in Rome. Maureen's
heart beat high with delight. Henrietta and Daisy were also excited,
but not to the same degree.

At last the day when they were to start arrived. They were to be
exactly four weeks away. Henrietta enjoyed the travelling very much.
They got to Rome at midnight of the second day.




CHAPTER XXVI.

THE LESSON NOT YET LEARNED.


Now many of the girls who read this story will doubtless imagine that
Henrietta Mostyn has learned her lesson and will in future be at least
an ordinarily good girl, not breaking out into any violent crises of
bad temper and naughtiness. But the girls who do think so do not quite
realise Henrietta's nature.

For the first couple of days she was delighted with the life at the
charming hotel where Mr. O'Brien had taken rooms for his party. The
foreign food was also agreeable to her palate. She could talk as much
as she pleased, and she certainly did chatter to her heart's content,
but the beauty and the glory and the greatness of Rome were not for one
like Henrietta.

The great Church of St. Peter's puzzled her, but aroused no respect.
The pictures at the Vatican which so enraptured Maureen and Dominic
wearied her to distraction. The different churches they visited were
all beautiful to Maureen, Dominic, and Mr. O'Brien, but go where
they would, see what they might, the only thing that really pleased
Henrietta was her food, her admirable food, and the different dresses
that the ladies wore who came in and out of the hotel.

As to everything else, it became a weariness of the flesh to the
poor child. She did not like the innumerable shops with their lovely
photographs and pieces of rare _vertu_ exposed to view, but she gloated
over the shops which displayed chocolates, cakes, and other dainty
sweetmeats. She liked, too, to see the shops full of colour. She wanted
brightness. She had a perfect passion for sweets and very gay beads and
for brightness. In short, Henrietta was nothing less than a vigorous
little cuckoo hatched in the wrong nest.

She was still, it is true, anxious to please Maureen, but otherwise she
was sick of Rome.

One morning the whole party went early to the celebrated Fountain of
Trevi, and, as was the custom, Dominic, the Rector, Maureen, and Daisy
all drank of the sparkling, delicious water. Maureen filled a glass to
the brim and brought it to Henrietta.

"Take it away," said Henny; "I hate cold water."

"Oh," replied Maureen, "but you must try and drink this. There is an
old legend about this. You drink, if it is only a little, and it will
insure your return again to this darling, splendid Rome."

"That settles the question," replied Henrietta. "If there is a place on
this earth I loathe, it is Rome. It is a degree worse, I do declare,
than the Punishment Chair, and Dinah praying without uttering a word
aloud, and that is saying a good bit."

"Well, Henny, you'll learn to love the wonders of Rome some day. Look,
do look, there are some cardinals. Don't they look too wonderful in
their crimson robes?"

"I won't look. I don't see anything pretty or beautiful about those
affected beings. I say, Maureen, I've got a splitting pain in my _nut_.
Please, Maureen's uncle, for you don't allow me to call you step-daddy,
may I go back at once to the Hotel? I promise indeed to be good and, as
you are all going to that horrid Vatican, may I not lie down? Please, I
cannot stand any more pictures."

"I'm sorry you have a headache," said Maureen. "Perhaps, Uncle Pat, she
might go back and lie down. We must try and find something quite light
and entertaining for her to-night."

"Oh yes, do, do," said Henny, clapping her hands.

"Henrietta, can I take you at your word; will you be good?" said the
Rector. "Dominic and Maureen and Daisy and I are going to meet one of
the great professors, who will show us and explain to us the recent
excavations in the Forum."

"I honestly promise to be good--I do, indeed," said Henny.

"And you won't leave the Hotel; _you promise_?"

"Of course, I do. I'll be only too thankful to lie down and keep quiet
until it is time to eat. Although I have a headache, I am hungry. I
suppose I may eat even though you are out enjoying what would kill me."

"Yes, poor little girl, you may certainly eat. We'll take her back to
the Hotel, Maureen, and put her under the care of Victorine, who will
let her know when _déjeuner_ is served."

So Henrietta had her way.

Victorine was a dark-eyed Italian girl, who could speak broken English,
and promised volubly to see after the signorina, but Mr. O'Brien did
not feel thoroughly comfortable as he went off with Maureen and Daisy
and Dominic, at leaving this wild creature practically alone.

But Maureen, for once in her life, was selfish. She absolutely forgot
Henrietta in the marvels which the great professor poured into her
cultured little mind. She listened with awe and wonder.

She was no longer in the country of modern civilisation; she had ceased
to be a child of the present day. She was back in the old, old times.
She was even with Nero in his unspeakable cruelty--but also in the
refinement of this extraordinary being's perfect taste.

She was with the Vestal Virgins. She was under the Arch of Titus. She
stood on the banks of the Tiber, that mighty river of ancient times.
Her heart thrilled and stood still. Was _this_ narrow turgid stream the
mighty fast-flowing river that was known in history, where the great
Horatius kept the bridge?

It was some small comfort to the eager little listener when the old
professor explained to her how centuries had worked changes and that
the river was really a mighty mass of swift-flowing water in the brave
days of old.

The learned professor was really charmed with his little companion,
and insisted on the entire party coming to lunch with him in his
_appartement_ in one of the old palaces.

Finally he took them to see under his own special guidance the
greatest picture in the world--Raphael's Transfiguration, that mighty
masterpiece, so well known, and never to be forgotten. He explained the
full meaning of the picture, Christ in Glory, the awed and terrified
disciples, the epileptic boy. He described how, when Raphael died, the
picture was scarcely finished, but it was hung over his death-bed as he
lay in state, and was carried in his funeral procession.

Finally he recited those great lines of Rogers:


    "And when all beheld
    Him where he lay, how changed from yesterday--
    Him in that hour cut off, and at his head
    His last great work;--when entering in, they look'd,
    Now on the dead, then on _that_ masterpiece--
    Now on his face, lifeless and colourless,
    Then on those forms divine that lived and breathed,
    And would live on for ages--all were moved,
    And sighs burst forth and loudest lamentations."




CHAPTER XXVII.

THE LEARNING OF LIFE'S LESSON.


Henrietta, when she first returned to the Hotel, had no idea of being
disobedient. On the contrary, she thought she would partake of an
enormous lunch and then get hold of some novel and enjoy herself. She
could manage to forget Rome and its abominations for the time being,
but alas for Henrietta, she was a wonderfully restless being. She ate
ravenously after Victorine told her that _déjeuner_ was waiting, then
she went up to her room, and absolutely and completely forgetting her
solemn promise to step-daddy and Maureen, she prepared to go out on her
own account.

The Coliseum fascinated her, for she had a great natural love for
horrors. She thought if she could only get there by herself she could
imagine the whole scene when the lions sprang out upon the Christians
and tore them to pieces. She didn't so much mind about the gladiators,
but she thought it would be lovely to see a Christian like Dinah torn
to bits. She could entertain herself very well for an hour or two at
the Coliseum. She accordingly put on a bright-red frock, which _almost_
toned with her hair, and which she had purchased secretly a day or two
ago. Although cold in England, it was balmy and delightful in Rome. The
air was like nectar and was very rousing to the spirit. She ruffled
up her hair more than ever and perched upon its mass of curls a small
black velvet cap with a long red feather. Her eyes were bright with
excitement.

She loved people to stare at her. She always stared back with bold
defiance. If they were nice people she smiled to them. If they were the
reverse she frowned, but in the company of step-daddy and Dominic and
Maureen and Daisy she did not dare to give way to these queer freaks of
her nature.

Finally, she put her purse into her pocket. She had plenty of money,
mostly in Italian lire, which she greatly disliked because it looked
dirty. Nevertheless the dirty lire could buy things and she meant to
have a feast all by herself in the Coliseum. She went to a shop where
sweetmeats, cakes, and chocolates of all sorts abounded, but first she
twisted round her neck a long and very valuable gold chain, which had
belonged to her mother. The late Mrs. O'Brien had many jewels, which
were kept reverently by the Rector for her daughters when they came
of age. He had allowed each girl, however, to take a memento of their
mother away with them when they went to school.

Daisy had a little watch studded round with diamonds, and Henrietta
had a long gold chain. She hung the gold chain round her neck, and
soon started off for the Coliseum in the highest spirits. She had a
great bag of sweetmeats, and she meant to imagine herself _Nero_, or
_perhaps_ one of the lions, who was devouring Dominic and stepfather,
while Maureen stood gravely by crying and expostulating. She imagined
her finger as Nero's, pointing DOWN for the certain destruction of her
relatives. She was so ignorant that she did not know that this was the
special office of the _Vestal Virgins_.

Oh, it would be fun! The day was sunny and bright, and it was still
fairly early. Henrietta reached the Coliseum. A guide came up and spoke
to her. He spoke broken English. She asked him two important questions,
one with regard to Nero's throne, the other the exact place where the
lions came out.

He explained them to her volubly.

Henrietta said, "You can go now, I don't want anything more."

"Will you not give me a lire, kind _signorina_?"

"I? Give you all that?" cried Henrietta. "Not I! Get you gone!"

The man frowned. He had a very dark Italian face. He left the Coliseum
slowly. There were no visitors to-day, they would come perhaps
to-night, for the moon would shine, but meanwhile, with the exception
of this one intolerable signorina, he had seen no one. He made a
scanty living by showing people round the Coliseum, and they always
paid him if not a lire, at least a smaller coin. He had his wife and
brown-faced children living in a hut on the hills. Giuseppa, his eldest
son, would clamour for bread. Felisé, his wife, would ask him what he
meant by coming back penniless. All the children would cry. He could
not bear to hear them cry. He had the hot blood of the Italians in his
veins. He took a dagger from his breast and looked at it longingly. The
red signorina was doubtless rich. She abounded in jewels. He had caught
a glimpse of her long thick gold chain. She wasn't a nice signorina,
not at all. Still, _if_ he murdered her, he might lose his employment.
He had no compunction about taking her life, but the money obtained for
the gold chain would be exhausted long before he got another job.

On the whole, he had better let her be.

Meanwhile, Henrietta, in the height of enjoyment, seated herself in
the part which was supposed to be Nero's throne, and spread out her
sweetmeats before her. She began to "gobble, gobble," as she expressed
it. How she wished Daisy was with her! It was really tiresome of Daisy
to go with the others. What fun they two would have in the Coliseum
now. How they would mimic that horrid Italian.

After a time, having eaten to repletion, she left Nero's throne and
went boldly down the steps which led to the underground cavern where
the hungry lions were kept in the brave days of old.

She did not much like this place. It was gloomy. She quickly left it
and came back into the sunshine. To her horror and disgust, she saw a
particularly wild and fierce-looking man, seated on Nero's throne and
devouring with great appetite and relish the remains of her chocolates
and sweetmeats.

"Hi! Stop that! Get out of that!" cried Henrietta. "Those are mine, you
horrid thief!"

The man did not know a single word of English, but he smiled derisively
and continued his meal. Henrietta flew at him in a transport of rage
and began to box him about the ears and to try and get back what was
left of her lost possessions.

The man turned upon her with a wicked flash, out of black eyes, the
darkness of which she had never seen before. In an instant he had
gagged his victim, tying a rough cloth round her mouth and the lower
part of her face. She could not speak; she could scarcely breathe.
He then proceeded deliberately to rob her. He took the chain and her
purse, which contained a number of lire and some gold pieces.

He then took out a dagger and showed it to her. The dagger was very
bright and sharp. He pointed it at her breast.

The sun had gone in by now, and, quick as thought, he tucked his arm
round the terrified girl and conducted her through back ways and
slums until they got out under the Arch of Titus, and thus on to the
Via Appia. They walked quickly, the girl breathing hard and really
terrified at last.

Presently they came to a great building, which stood alone amidst
others very similar to it, in this gloomy spot. It was the most
celebrated tomb of a great Roman lady, which had been erected to her
honour on the Via Appia. The front of the tomb faced the straight and
level road, but the back was neglected, unsought and uncared for. The
bones of the great lady doubtless lay within, but _she_ had no power
now to protect the shivering girl. This Roman matron of high repute
could do nothing for the scornful little Henrietta in her time of need.
The girl tried feebly to pray. She was doubtless in the hands of a
brigand. He would kill her at any moment. He uttered exclamations of
rapture as they approached the mighty tomb, and swept the girl round to
the back.

No one saw them as they disappeared, although carriages and even
motor-cars were going by in numbers, returning quickly to Rome before
the dangerous hour of the sunset.

The Italian bandit then calmly proceeded to take from one of his
numerous pockets a great coil of coarse rope. With this he bound
Henrietta hand and foot and laid her on the grass. As he did so, the
guide to whom she had refused a lire came up.

"Ha, Giuseppa," said the guide.

Henrietta struggled to speak.

The guide laughed heartily and went away with the bandit into one of
the fastnesses of the surrounding hills.

The girl, lying on the weeds and grass, just beneath the tomb of this
great Roman lady, did not know what was going to happen to her. She was
certain that when it was quite dark that awful man would return.

Such, indeed, was his intention. He meant to hide the cruel foreigner
until a mighty ransom was secured for her delivery, but he could not
take her across the Campagna in her remarkable dress until the night
had really come.

Poor Henrietta rolled about in anguish. These cords were cutting into
her flesh. The Punishment Chair was the home of all luxury compared to
this. She believed unless deliverance came--and why should deliverance
come?--she would be stabbed with that awful dagger.

Meanwhile Maureen continued to be selfish. Her uncle wondered at her.
Never before had he seen his little girl so determined to have her own
way.

"I want, Uncle Pat," she said, "to see the great tomb of Cecilia
Metella. Don't you know those lines in _Childe Harold_?"

"No, my child, but I don't like being out on the Campagna so late."

"I will repeat the lines," said Maureen. "We shall soon get there."

"But--but--Henrietta!" muttered the Rector.

"We will go back to her immediately after seeing this wonderful tomb,"
said Maureen.

Then in her rich voice she repeated the well-known words:


    "There is a stern round tower of other days,
    Firm as a fortress, with its fence of stone,
    Such as an army's baffled strength delays,
    Standing with half its battlements alone,
    And with two thousand years of ivy grown,
    The garland of eternity, where wave
    The green leaves over all by time o'erthrown;--
    What was this tower of strength? within its cave
    What treasure lay so lock'd, so hid?--a woman's grave,

    "But who was she, the lady of the dead,
    Tomb'd in a palace? Was she chaste and fair?
    What race of chiefs and heroes did she bear?
    What daughter of her beauties was the heir?
    How lived--how loved--how died she?

    "Perchance she died in youth: it may be, bowed
    With woes far heavier than the ponderous tomb
    That weighed upon her gentle dust, a cloud
    Might gather o'er her beauty, and a gloom
    In her dark eye, prophetic of the doom
    Heaven gives its favourites--early death.
    Perchance she died in age--surviving all,
    Charms, kindred, children--with the silver grey
    On her long tresses, which might yet recall,
    It may be, still a something of the day
    When they were braided, and her proud array
    And lovely form were envied, praised and eyed
    By Rome--but whither would Conjecture stray?
    Thus much alone we know--Metella died,
    The wealthiest Roman's wife; Behold his love or pride!


"There, Uncle Pat, isn't that magnificent?" said the girl. "And oh,
here we are!"

Henrietta, lying hidden at the back of the round tower, heard the
well-known voices. She heard Daisy's laugh. Hope revived in her heart.
She managed with a superhuman effort to give a sort of groan.

Instantly, without a moment's hesitation, Maureen had flown to the back
of the tomb and was bending over her. "Oh, Uncle Pat, Uncle Pat, give
me your knife quickly, quickly! I'm here, it's all right, darling! Oh
yes, I know you disobeyed, but we'll set you free and bring you home.
Don't talk, but keep up your courage. Your own Maureen, whom you love,
is with you."

       *       *       *       *       *       *

And this, perhaps, may be a fitting end to the story, for Henrietta's
hard little speck of a heart _was_ softened at last. Her terror and
anguish, her real and appalling danger had done their work.

       *       *       *       *       *       *

Some years have passed now since Maureen rescued Henrietta from the
back of the tomb of that great Roman lady, Cecilia Metella, and Maureen
has long left Felicity to take up other work in other places, to spread
her bright influence of love around her more and more, but Henrietta
and Daisy are still inmates of Felicity. Strange and extraordinary as
it seems, the desire of Maureen's heart has been realised and the once
naughty and hopeless Henrietta has now become the greatest comfort of
Mrs. Faithful. She is not only the head girl of the school, but she is
the one who is always sent for in times of trouble and difficulty. Her
fun and wit are as bright as ever, her fiery hair gives her a striking
appearance, and she warns the naughty ones when they arrive of their
hopeless position, and where poor Miss Pinchin failed, she succeeds. On
her lips are the words of kindness, in her heart is as much love as she
is capable of. Every one likes her, every one appeals to her.

Dinah says, "I could not do without thee."

Mrs. Faithful has made a request that she may continue at Felicity as
long as she likes, as no one ever before so helped her in the school.

Maureen and her Uncle have left Templemore and have gone to live in
England. This was a trial to Maureen, for she loved her country people
beyond words, but the Rector had grown feeble, sadly so of late, and
the Colonel gave up his beautiful place of Rathclaren, or rather he
sold it, and he and the Rector live together, while Maureen keeps house
for them both.

"They are _my dear old men_," she says in her sweet voice, and surely
no voice could ever be sweeter than hers.

It is easy for Dominic and Denis and Kitty to come to them during the
holidays, much easier than to cross over to the "ould, ould country."

Maureen is as fond of Dominic as ever.

"I am happy as the day is long," she said to him one day, "but there is
just one thing I miss, Dom, old boy."

"And what may that be, acushla machree?"

"Why, then, you wouldn't guess," said Maureen with a flash of her soft
brown eyes. "But it is just the _periwinkles_, avick. I think if I
could lie down on them once again and look up through the trees at the
blue, blue sky, I'd be--_well_, I'd be in Heaven."

"It strikes me you are always in Heaven, Maureen Aroon," said the lad.

He was going to Balliol then, having obtained a fine scholarship.

Maureen said gently, "Heaven is always in my heart, always. I left Hate
behind at the bottom of the Peak of Desolation."

"Ah, Maureen, there never was your like," said Dominic. "And what news
of Fuzzy-wuzzy and Daisy?" he continued.

"Oh, but just splendid," said Maureen. "Amongst all my happy thoughts,
this is my happiest. Do you know that Henny is the head girl of the
school! And though she is just as funny as ever, Mrs. Faithful would
not give her up for the wide world. She has begged Uncle Pat to let her
stay at Felicity for the present."

"And will he?" asked Dominic, a slight note of anxiety in his tone.

"Why, of course, Fuzzy wishes it herself."

"Then that's all right," said Dom.

"Dom, she must come back sometimes, and when she does, and you are at
home, you must show her that you love her."

"But I don't, you see," said the boy.

"There you are; you are not my _own_ boy, Dom, when you talk like
that. Poor little Fuzzy-wuzzy! It isn't in her nature to give _much_
love, so it is our bounden duty to lavish it on her, to surround her
with it. She must feel it mentally and in her heart."

"She loves _you_, Maureen," said Dominic, in his solemn way.

"Yes," replied Maureen, very gently. "I went to Felicity last week to
see them both, and she told me, poor darling, that she was perfectly
happy, and all the people were so nice to her, and she could manage the
naughty girls, oh, quite wonderfully. She told me also that she loved
as much as ever she _could_ Mrs. Faithful and Dinah, but, she added,
and, oh, Dom, I declare she looked quite _beautiful_, she _said_, 'I
have to _force_ myself to love them, but I do manage a little bit;
whereas, _you_, Maureen, _you_ and Daisy, without any effort, have _all
the love of my heart_.'"

And Daisy, what became of her in the future? What did she see in that
deep, trance-like slumber, which even the clever doctors and the
professional nurses took for death? Something surely which she was
never to forget, which, in fact, she never did forget. For, as a matter
of fact, the love of Maureen, her passionate devotion to the White
Angel, had entered down deep into her heart and stayed there forever
and ever.

The Daisy of the present is a quiet girl. She has perhaps a little of
the mantle of Maureen flung over her. She is remarked in the school
for her great gentleness; the sly look so apparent once in her
face has utterly departed. She is sweet and grave and noted for her
unselfishness.

Henrietta must always retain her fire, but Daisy, by a look or word,
can compel her. Daisy is happy of the happy. She knows the very solemn
things of life, for has she not in very truth stood at the entrance to
the gate of death with the White Angel?